of one point with another The first ground of all they make Gods free and irrespectiue election or predestination of some to his grace and saluation his like reiection condemnation of others to damnation 2. To these elect and only to them God giues true fayth and certaine assurance of their saluation 3. To these faythfull only to them he giues the infallible assistance of this his priuate spirit 4. To this spirit and only to it he giues the true and certaine vnderstanding of the holy Scipture the sense of it So that 1. Election 2. Fayth 3. The spirit 4. Vnderstanding of Scripture is as a chaine of many lincks whereof all are so connected euery one with another as he that hath one hath all and he that wantes one wantes all For say they the vnderstanding of scripture is giuen only to them and to all them who haue the spirit the spirit is giuen only to them and to all them who haue fayth Fayth is giuen only to them and to all them who are elect and so all and only the elect are faithfull all and only the faithfull haue the spirit all and only they that haue the spirit vnderstand Scripture And so à primo ad vltimum all ōly the elect must haue true fayth spirit and vnderstanding of Scripture In which election is the mother and foundation the vnderstāding of Scripture the fruit top of al their perfection This is the connexion of their doctrine concerning their faith and saluation Now as cōcerning the knowledge infallible assurance of all these which according to their groundes euery one of them must haue of himselfe to wit that he is elect faithfull and hath the true spirit of God the right vnderstanding of scripture As concerning I say the assurance of all these and the meanes of this assurance whereupon depends their saluation if any shall demand of them whereupon they ground this their certainty and assurance of all these that is their election fayth spirit scripture-sense which are inseparable and infallibly according to them ensuing one vpon another it will appeare by their answere that they haue no groundes at all but that they runne in a round and Circle rowling and wheeling from one ground or principle to another and from that to the former backe againe without any firme or setled groūd and resolution whereon to stay themselues and their fayth whereupon they skip forward and backward from one to another that is from the scripture to the spirit and from the spirit to the scripture againe from the spirit to fayth from faith to the spirit againe from faith to election and from election to fayth againe and so from election to scripture againe and from scripture to election backe againe For aske a Protestant how and by what meanes he vnderstands the Scripture He answers by the spirit And aske him how and by what meanes he knowes that he hath the true spirit He answers by Scripture And so knowes the scripture by the spirit and the spirit by scripture Againe aske him how and by what meanes he is assured of his faith He answers by his spirit and scripture but how is he sure of his spirit and scripture by his fayth backe againe Further aske him how and by what meanes he is assured of his election He answers by his fayth his spirit or the scripture and yet his election is the ground of his fayth spirit and vnderstanding of scripture So that 1. The scripture proues the spirit and the spirit the scripture 2. The spirit proues his fayth and his fayth the spirit 3. His faith proues his election and his election is the ground of his fayth with it of his spirit and knowledge of scripture also So that as many linckes as are in their chaine so many Circles and circular proofes are made by them and all in vaine and to no purpose at all as shall be shewed And first of their first circular proofe betweene the scripture and the spirit it shal be plainely proued that they fall directly and headlong into Aristotles proper and so much condemned Circle prouing the scripture by the spirit and the spirit by the scripture againe in one and the same kind of cause to one and the same person and by one sole and whole manner of proofe In all which we haue before cleared our selues and our doctrine from the obiected Circle against vs. For which we may obserue two principles of Protestant doctrine the one that the scripture only is the rule and meanes to come to the knowledge of the certainty of all thinges to be belieued wherupon they reiect all Tradition vnwritten word of God and rely only vpon the written word for the sole and complete rule of fayth The other that this written word is to be interpreted and vnderstood only by the spirit of the Lord which as it is particuler and priuate in euery man so euery man must be directed by his priuate spirit in the vnderstanding and interpreting of the scripture and in the collecting out of it what he is to belieue wherupō they reiect all authority of Church Councels or Fathers and make only the priuate spirit the Rule and Iudge of interpreting scripture as in the first part is at large proued Which being supposed it will euidently appeare how the Protestants runne this Circle betweene this priuate spirit and scripture For aske a Protestant how he knowes infallibly which is scripture and which is true sense of it He answeres by the internal testimony of the priuate spirit assuring him it is so Aske him how he infallibly knowes this his internall testimony of his spirit is the testimony of the holy Ghost He answers by the scripture assuring him it is so for my sheep heare my voice Aske him againe how he knowes infallibly this is scripture and this the true meaning of this scripture He runnes backe to the testimony of his spirit And againe how he knowes that this his testimony of his spirit is the spirit of God He returnes to the scripture againe Thus he wheeles in a round betweene scripture and spirit prouing the scripture by the spirit and the spirit by the scripture an vnknowne spirit by an vnknowne scripture and an vnknowne scripture by an vnknowne spirit one vnknowne by another as vnknowne And if Aristotle did hould it an absurd demonstration proof to proue the Conclusion by the premises and the premises againe by the conclusion in the same manner of proofe which was as he reasons as much as to proue A by B and againe B by A. which is either idem per seipsum or ignotum per aequè ig notum And if S. Augustine did count it absurd for the Manichees to proue their Fundamental Epistle to be Canonicall because Manes held it to be so and Manes to be a Prophet or Apostle because his Fundamētall Epistle did affirme him to be so wherein he
profundity of holy scriptures that though his wit was better his leasure more and his diligence greater yet he might from his child-hood tiâ—l his old age profit in the vnderstanding of them not for that so much of them as is necessary to saluation is so hardly to be atteined but for that when once ones faith is grounded vpon them so many and manifold misteries remaine for the more intelligent proficients inuolued in the words and the maâ—ter that the moâ—t aged witty and industrious may say when he is become perfect then he begins For which elswhere he professes that he is ignorant of more things in scripture then he knowes Therfore only prayer meditation and study will not surfice for euery one to find out the true and certaine sense of euery place of Scripture which for euery one to assume to himselfe would not be a certainty of faith but presumption of pride And the same which is sayd of Prayer Meditation and study may be sayd of skill of tongues conference of originall texts and other places and of consideration of antecedents and consequents of phrases and the like Of which see Stapleton Which supposed the answere to all the former obiections is facile First Dauid did read and study the Scripture but he did it for his priuate consolation and meditation not for his foundation in fayth in which he was before grounded 2. Timothy did read and study them from his childhood but to learne the sense and meaning of them of his Maisters and teachers not to be iudge and censurer of them and that for his instruction in manners not for his doctrine of fayth which he receaued from his Ancestours not from his owne reading of Scripture 3. S. Peter did will them to attend to the propheticall doctrine but not to interprete it according to euery ones priuate spirit and proper interpretation which he forbids saying No prophesy of Scripture is made by priuate interpretation much lesse with a neglect of the rules and grounds of fayth or with a contempt of the Pastours and Superiours of the Church of God preferring its owne before their exposition 4. S. Paul affirmes that we must be built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles that is not only vpon the written word of the Apostles or Prophets for many had fayth and were Cittizens of Saints and Domesticals of God before any scripture or writing of the Apostles was extant and many built their fayth vpon the Apostles who writ nothing at all but vpon the doctrine and fayth reueiled to the Apostles and by them left by preaching or writing to posterity and as such by the Church proposed to vs. Out of which nothing can be inferred for making the scripture much lesse the priuate spirit interpreting it the sole or sufficient ground of Fayth Againe taking the foundation either for the doctrine or writinges of the Apostles and they who are built vpon it or for principall partes or for the body of the Church we may consider first the foundation of doctrine either in it selfe and so as being the truth reuealed it is the ground of fayth or in respect of vs as by vs it is accepted and so it relyes vpon the Pastours and Prelates of the Church by whome it is proposed to vs as reuealed and for whose authority we receaue it as reuealed Secondly we may consider the Church either as it is the whole body of all faythfull in all tymes especially after the Apostles and so it is built vpon the doctrine preached and written or as it signifies the first heads and directours of it to wit the Apostles and so it is built immediatly vpon Christ and the holy Ghost reuealing to them that doctrin and scripture which they haue left to posterity and which they preach and propose to vs and in this sense the Church that is the Apostles and first Pastours were before the doctrine was either preached or written by them so were the foundation of their doctrine and preaching of it to vs though to the rest of the faythfull the doctrine preached and written by them is the foundation vpoÌ„ which their fayth is built Which answere doth not only cleare the Scripture for hauing any priuate spirit as Iudge ouer it but also declares how the Church is built vpon the doctrine of the Apostles or Prophets taking the Prophets eyther for the writings of the Prophets in the old Testament or for the Interpreters of the Apostles writing in the new and also how the Church in the sense before declared is the ground of the Apostolical and propheticall doctrine reuealed to the Church and the first Pastours of it and by them left to vs who receaue it from them and their authority and so from the Church 5. They of Beörea did search the scriptures whether those thinges were so as Paul declared that is not so that by searching the scripture they did make themselues and their spirit iudge of the Apostolicall doctrine preached out of scripture but so that either being nor yet fully conuerted and satisfyed they would with diligence and in humility enquire further of the doctrine preached which is alwayes permitted and aduised to all for otherwise he that giueth credit quickly is light of hart or that being satisfyed they would as Catholicke Doctours do search out conferre and vnderstand those places of scripture which Paul did alleadge and thereby the more strongly confirme themselues and better satisfy others in Fayth In which as they did proceed prudently and piously and we permit and aduise euery learned Catholike to do the like so they did no more make either their spirit or the Scripture interpreted by their spirit iudge of the Apostles doctrine then if one for searching the testimonyes of S. Augustine which are cyted by Bellarmine should therby be sayd to make himselfe iudge of Bellarmine his doctrine or as one searching the places cited by Caluin to see if they be as they are by him cited should thereby make himselfe iudge of Caluin and his doctrine Which to inferre out of their actions as it is absurd so is it to inferre that the Beröeans made themselues iudges of S. Pauls doctrine out of the Beröeans seeking out the places which S. Paul alleadged 6. Our Sauiour willed the Iewes to search the Scripture it is true but which Iewes to wit those who were learned and how Not so that he would make them and their priuate spirits iudges of Scriptures or the truth found in them but that he would haue them being yet incredulous studiously to informe themselues of him being the true Messias out of those Scriptures which they belieued already to be true and to beare true witnesse of the true Messias which is no more then to persuade any Protestant to read Scriptures Fathers and Catholike authours and out of them to informe himselfe of the verity of Catholike Religion which is to search out
THE TRIALL OF THE PROTESTANT PRIVATE SPIRIT VVHEREIN Their Doctrine making the sayd Spirit the sole ground meanes of their Beliefe is confuted By Authority of Holy Scripture Testimonies of auncient Fathers Euidence of Reason drawne from the Grounds of Faith Absurdity of consequences following vpon it against all Faith Religion and Reason The Second Part which is Doctrinall WRITTEN By I. S. of the Society of IESVS Ezech. 23. vers 3. Vae Prophetis insipientibus qui sequuntur Spiritum suum nihil vident Woe to the foolish Prophets who follow their owne Spirit and see nothing Permissu Superiorum M.DC.XXX Tertullian de praescript cap. 4. Qui lupi rapaces nisi sensus Spiritus subdoli ad infestandum gregem intrinsecùs delitescentes Who are rauenous wolues but deceitfull Spirits and senses lying close to molest the flocke of Christ Caluin in 1. Ioan. 41. Multi falsi doctores titulum Spiritus mentiuntur Insurgunt multi fanatici qui se temerè iactant Spiritu Dei praeditos esse Loquuntur priuato suo nomine prodeunt priuato suo nomine proferumt ex proprio sensu Many false Doctours do feigne the title of the Spirit Many mad men do rashly boast that they haue the spirit of God They speake in their owne name they go out in their owne name and they vtter what they say in their owne name TO THE CHRISTIAN READER COVRTEOVS READER This second Part of the Protestant Priuate Spirit like a nevv-borne Infant is at length after long trauaile come to light I may iustly terme it an Agrippa because it vvas hardly brought forth It caused many great and long gripings in the Mothers vvombe in the Conception and Framing but passed difficulties both greater and longer in the Byrth Printing so hard it is for an Israelite among the Aegyptians to conceaue beare such Infants It vvas in danger to haue byn stifled vnder Midvviues hands one vvas long sought for hardly obteyned and farre fetched and yet as a stranger not so skillfull but that many errours are committed If therefore it come to thy vievv maimed imperfect blame not the Authour excuse the Printer Thou vvilt meruaile hovv this second Part gets birth and breath and comes to light before the first The reason is this like to tvvo Tvvins they strugled in the birth and passing the hands of diuers Midvviues this fell to the lott of one more ready and skillfull and so got the precedence of Birth-right vvhich yet in part vvas its due as being first formed composed and that before the other vvas intended For supposing the Aduersary as common knovvne to vvit the Priuate Spirit vvithout discussing the quarrell it assaulted him at the first and so aymed to vvound Heresy in the head But vvherfore then is this called the second the other the first Part Because the matter or subiect so requires this being a Confutation of the Priuate Spirit the ground of all Protestancy the other a Proofe or declaration that the same Spirit is such a Ground to the Protestāts vvhich at the first supposed vvas aftervvard thought fit to be at large proued that therby it may appeare that this Priuate Spirit is by the sayd Protestant Doctrine made not only a Ground but a sole and vvhole Ground of their Fayth and Religion yea that all other true Grounds are for that end by them neglected and reiected Which proofe of being a Ground the order of Doctrine so requiring because it is precedent to the reproofe of the same there fore the other Part though later composed and diuulged claimes the title of the first this of the second Part. In the meane time if this thus hardly brought forth and thus svvadled in the cloutes of many imperfections both of pen and print may giue thee Content thy Content giue Vente and the Vente help on to the birth of the other my hope shal be that as this Part may satisfy thee in the disproofe of this supposed false Ground so the other vvill more satisfy first in the proofe of the true Grounds assigned by Catholikes next in the contempt of the same Grounds vsed by Protestants and that for the establishing of their false Ground vvhich in the first Part is fully performed Of vvhich if eyther the one or both may ground or cōfirme thee in the Truth true Grounds of Truth this thy good shal be the fruite I desire of my paynes and my paynes shall thinke themselues at thy hands sufficiently requited by thy good prayers vvhich I desyre for my selfe and further endeauours all to the Honour of God and good of his holy Church THE CONTENTS Of the Chapters Sections and Subdiuisions of this second Part of the Priuate Spirit as it is Doctrinall and confuted CHAP. I. CERTAINE Considerations of the Meanes of Fayth necessary for the vnderstanding of this Protestant Priuate Spirit Sect. 1. Of six meanes and helps to attaine Fayth Sect. 2. Of the order and necessity of these meanes Sect. 3. How the Protestants want all these 6. meanes of faith Sect. 4. How the Catholikes and Protestants differ in these six meanes and how the Protestants make their Priuate Spirit the only meanes for all CHAP. II. THE Priuate spirits interpretation of Scripture deciding of Controuersies and iudging of Fayth confuted by holy Scripture Sect. 1. Out of the 1. S. Iohn 4.1 S. Paul 1. Tim. 4.11 Act. 20.30 2. Pet. 2. describing this Spirit Sect. 2. Out of 2. Pet 1.20 making the same spirit authour and interpreter of Scripture Sect. 3. Out of 1. Cor. 12.8 prouing the interpretation of Scripture to be a gift gratis giuē not cōmon to al faithfull Sect. 4. Out of Ezech. 13. describing in false Prophets this Priuate Spirit with the effects and punishment of it Sect. 5. Out of Iob 32. declaring in Eliu his friends spirit the manner of proceeding of this Priuate spirit Sect. 6. Out of Tit. 3.10 shewing the Spirit of an Hereticke Sect. 7. Out of diuers places of Scripture condemning the relying vpon our owne iudgment CHAP. III. THE Priuate Spirits interpreting of holy Scripture and iudging of Mysteries of Faith and Controuersies confuted by the testimony of auncient Fathers CHAP. IV. THE Priuate Spirits interpreting of Scripture and iudging of Controuersies confuted by reasons drawn from the difficulty of discerning of Spirits Sect. 1. Of the diuersity of Spirits Sect. 2. Of the difficulty to discerne these Spirits Sect. 3. Of the difficulty and vncertainty of the rules of discerning spirits Sect. 4. Of the subtilty of Sathan in deceiuing by the similitude of spirits Sect. 5. The difficulty to discerne spirits proued by Scripture CHAP. V. THE Priuate Spirits authority to interprete Scripture and iudge of Controuersies confuted by the true infallible authority and meanes of interpreting scripture Sect. 1. What interpretation authority and meanes are necessary and infallible for the sense of Scripture Subd 1. What interpretation of scripture is necessary 2. Who haue authority to make this
punishment it brings with it is woe to the foolish Prophets v. 3. woe to them that sow cushions and make pillowes I will destroy the wall and accomplish my indignation in it my hand shall be vpon the Prophets in the councell of my people shall they not be and in the Scripture of the house of Israell they shall not be written neither shall they enter into the land of Israell v. 9. They shall diuine no more and I will deliuer my people out of their hands v. 21.23 Loe heere is described the nature the authour the effect and the punishment of this spirit In all which if we compare spirit with spirit person with person effect with effect and punishment with punishement we shall find the priuate spirit of the Protestants properly described in this false spirit of the false Prophets This false spirit of the false Prophets was a spirit of their owne a spirit of their owne hart that is of their owne inuention according to their fancy because as sayth the Prophet Hieremy They did falsely prophecy to you in my name and I sent them not sayth our Lord. The priuate spirit of the Protestants is a spirit of euery mans owne and his owne hart euery one hath his owne spirit and that priuate and singular to himselfe Euery one sayth his spirit is of the Lord whereas our Lord hath not sent either them or their spirit These false Prophets were some men some women all Prophetes of Israell v. 1. Daughters of my people v. 17. all reputed among the faythfull children of God and yet false Prophetes and false Prophetesses were they both The Protestants who chalenge this spirit are all Prophets that is interpreters of the word of God they are in their opinion all faithfull elect children of God all endued with this spirit which is giuen to all common to al men women by it euery one of them doth prophecy and interprete Scripture The fruits and effects of this spirit were Blindenesse Vanity Lying and Deceit by which they in hypocrisy made faire shew of piety but within wanted temper of good morter of true piety to daw be their wall and with flattery layd soft cushiōs of hopefull promisses vnder the elbowes of euery mans humour to please their fancy and all to catch soules and deceaue Gods people v. 10.18 The Protestants spirit which vaunts so much of knowledge verity sincerity and piety what is it but a trappe baited with so many faire baites to catch so many soules Their Church what is it but a wall without temper or morter of the true spirit or word of God to vphould it from falling and erring Their doctrine what is it but cushions and pillowes of faire promises of certainty of truth and saluation deceauing all who belieue it Killing or denouncing damnation to them who dye not and Viuificating or assuring saluation to them who liue not Their Preachers or Prophetes what are they but as their blind vaine lying and deceitfull spirit by which they are guided that is men most blind in errours of doctrine most vaine in ostētation of truth most lying in falsely accusing others and most deceitfull in shifts euasions against manifest truth Lastly as the punishment which fell vpon these Prophets their blind lying vaine deceitfull spirit was not only a woe and a curse of Gods indignation against them a diuision dissolution of the wall among themselues but also a separation of them from the councell of Gods people from the house of Israel and from entrance into the land of promise so the punishment which fals vpon this spirit them who are deluded by it is no lesse then a dissolution of all vnity in Religion a separation from the Church of God from the body of Christ from the society of Saints from the vnity of whose spirit by the singularity of this their priuate spirit as they are separated in this life so by incurring the woe indignation of God against them as well as the former Prophets they must needs be diuided from him and his kingdome in the next life And this is the fruit of this spirit in all Prophets and professours of it and the end and punishment of them who are conducted by it Out of which it followes 1. That as this priuate spirit was in the old Prophets so it is in these new Preachers interpreters of the word of God as in them it inuented new and false prophecies and predictions so in these it deuiseth new and false errours in fayth and vaine and deceitfull expositions of scripture 2. That as in them it was a spirit of blindenesse lyes vanity and deceit by which many were lead into dangerous and damnable errours fell into great and grieuous punishments so in these Preachers and interpreters it hath the same effect and brings vpon them the like punishments 3. That as then before Christ this spirit possessed and seduced both men and women prophets prophetesses so now euer since Christ it hath done the same as S. Hierome notes of the tymes before him Simon Magus had his Helene Nicolaus his troupes of women Marcion his Minion sent before him to Rome Montanus his Prisca Priscilla Ptolomeus his Flora Apelles his Philomela Arius the Emperours sister Donatus his rich Sucilla Elpidus his Agape and Priscilianus his Galla all prophetesses of like spirit with the prophets all hands and helpers to diuulge their heresies So in these our later dayes euery new maister had his mistris and euery Preacher his partner all participant of the same spirit thus had Dulcinus his Margaret Luther his Catherine Caluin his Ideletta Buraea Beza his Candida and euery new Doctour as Carolostadius Oecolampadius Bucerus Martyr Sanctius and who not euery one his sister and yoake-fellow in the spirit of the Lord. Out of all which I conclude argue thus That spirit cannot be a fit interpreter of scripture nor a sufficient iudge of controuersyes which is a spirit of euery one 's owne hart a spirit blind lying vaine and deceitfull a spirit seducing men women a spirit which separates from the society of the faythfull and infers a woe and indignation of God But such is the priuate spirit which in the old Law seduced false Prophets and in the new Law deludeth the false Preachers as holy Scripture of the former experience of the later doe both testify Therfore this priuate spirit cannot be a sufficient iudge of Fayth a fit interpreter of holy Scripture Out of Iob 32. declaring in Eliu his friends spirit the manner of proceeding of this priuate spirit SECT V. A Fifth proofe is out of Iob 32. The patience of Iob hauing beene tryed in the losse of his cattle his family his children and in the vexation of his body vpbraiding by his wife was after all this assaulted by his friends These sayth the Glosse represent the fashions of Heretikes
seriously discussed may suffice to satisfy the Reader that in their iudgement this priuate spirit is an vnfit Interpreter of holy Scripture and an vnable iudge to decide matters of Fayth Secondly we may note that though none of the ancient Fathers did in particuler write of this subiect nor yet on set purpose confute it yet these sayinges and sentences of theirs sought and picked out as so many dispersed flowers of their seuerall gardens and coupled togeather as into one nose-gay may serue for a taste of their generall opinions iudgement in this matter especially since their assertions were neuer contradicted nor their persons euer censured by any for them Thirdly we may note that those Fathers who doe either attribute this prerogatiue of interpreting Scripture to the Church or Pastours of it as the most cyted by Bellarmine before quoted doe or derogate the same from all humane and proper wit and iudgement as some of these heere cyted in their words do do both of them as much as if in expresse tearmes they had done it condemne this priuate spirit and power of it as incompetent for a Iudge of Fayth 1. because they who interprete Scripture and assigne the Fathers Councells or Church for approued and authorized Iudges in this case must needs condemne those who forsake them and oppose themselues and their iudgement against them which all they doe who rely vpon their priuate spirit and prefer their iudgement of it before the iudgement of the Church and Fathers 2. Because all who are guided by this priuate spirit and rely vpon it doe in effect rely vpon their owne iudgement and opinion and so either erroneously mistaking themselues or abusing the spirit do insteed of the spirit of God make their owne conceit fancy or imagination the iudge and vmpire of all These being supposed we will descend to particulers and cyte some of these Fathers and their testimonies in thei◠seuerall ages First therefore to begin◠〈◊〉 the first age of the Apostles to descend downe 〈◊〉 S Clement the scholer of S. Paul and coetaneall with the Apostles sayth It is to be obserued that when the law of God is read it ought not to be read or vnderstood according to the meaning of euery mans owne wit for there are many thinges in holy Scripture which may be wrested to that meaning which euery one volūtarily presumes to frame to himselfe but this cannot be Loe the sense which euery ones wit and iudgement which they call their spirit presumes to frame cannot be a true and infallible sense of Scripture In the second age Irenaeus a Doctour and Martyr whō S. Hierome calles Virum Apostolicum an Apostolicall man speaking of the Heretiks of his tyme sayth Euery one sayth that his owne fiction which he hath deuised of himselfe is wisedome that he vndoubtedly vnspottedly and sincerely doth know the hiddē mysteries These Heretikes made the inuention of their own braine the vndoubted spirit of wisedome to vnderstand the hidden mysteries of Fayth Tertullian speaking of Heretikes who differ among themselues sayth Euery one doth tune what he receaues according to his owne liking in the same manner as he who taught them made it according to his owne liking Againe shewing that diuersity of doctrine brings corruption of scripture he sayth They who are resolued to teach otherwise then the Church must change the meanes of doctrine that is scripture since how came the heretikes to be strangers and enemies to the Apostles but by the diuersity of doctrine which euery one according to his owne liking either made or receaued Againe VVho are rauenous wolues but subtill senses and spirits that lye close to molest the flocke of Christ VVho are false Prophets but false Preachers VVho are false Apostles but adulterous Ghospellers Againe He is to be counted an Heretike who forsaking that which was first doth choose to himselfe that which was not before Againe Heresy is called in Greek of Election by which one chooseth to beginne or follow it therefore S. Paul sayd that therefore an Heretike was damned because he chose to himselfe that for which he is damned It is not lawfull for vs to introduce any thing vpon our owne opiniō nor to follow that which others introduced vpon their owne opinion And he calles Adams sin an Heresy because he chose it rather vpon his owne then Gods election Heere are deceitful spirits euery one 's owne spirit liking will purpose resolution opinion and election described to be that which makes men Heretikes and strangers from God rauenous Wolues false Prophets and adulterous Ghospellers and damned Heretikes and changes the sense of Scripture Out of which the same Tertullian affirmes That heresy is a matter of humanae temerity not diuine authority which alwayes so amends the Ghospell vntill it corrupt it That all doctrine is true not which came from a priuate spirit but which agrees with the Apostolicall mother and originall Churches and that is without doubt to be held which the Church receaued from the Apostles the Apostles from Christ Christ from God all other doctrine is preiudicated as that which sauoureth against the verity of the Church of Christ. Againe That to deale with Heretikes by Scriptures is but to turne ones stomacke or breake his braine to loose his speach by contending to rayse choler by hearing their blasphemy since what the most expert Scripturist can alleadge they will deny and what he denies they will defend eyther by denying Scripture or by adding or detracting from it Valentinus sayth he receaued that which was most for his purpose and formed the Scriptures to his owne opinions but not his opinions to Scripture And so as S. Augustine saies They contend not for the true meaning of Scripture but for their owne opinions making that which is the opinion of their owne to be the meaning of Scripture In the third age Clemens Alexand. in his learned bookes Stromatum which he wrote according to Baron anno 204. shewing not only that Heretikes alleadge Scripture but also how they vse it sayth Though they who follow heresies presume to vse the propheticall Scriptures yet they neither vse all of them nor these they vse entirely but choosing those sayings which are doubtfull they draw them to their owne priuate opinions This is one of the chiefest sleightes of this their priuate spirit to wrest doubtfull sentences to their owne aduantage make that which is vncertaine in it selfe certaine and a point of Fayth In the same age S. Cyprian that Doctor suauissimus Martyr beatissimus as S. August calles him speaking of some whome the Diuell leades from one blindnes of the world to another darkenesse of errour sayth They call themselues Christians and while they walke in darknes they thinke they are in light the Diuell flattering and deceauing them who transfigures himselfe into an Angell of light
or forme of true doctrine which they had learned and is committed to them The doctrine which they receaued froÌ„ the beginning VVhich was first euangelized to them Or the precepts of the Apostles and ancients Or rather of our Sauiour deliuered by the holy Prophets and Apostles And the word of God which remaines for euer That the knowledge of this rule or doctrine of fayth is presupposed to the true knowledge and vnderstanding of scripture is proued both by scripture and reason By scripture the Prophet Isay sayth as S. Cyprian and S. Augustine do both of them read and vnderstand it Except you belieue you cannot vnderstand that is sayth S. Cyprian the Iewes cannot vnderstand the scripture except they first belieue in Christ S. Augustine sayth There be some of you who vnderstand not and therefore they vnderstand not because they belieue not let vs first adhere by Fayth that we may be reuiued by vnderstanding And in another place Fayth must go before Vnderstanding that the vnderstanding may be the reward of Fayth Therefore Fayth and the rule of fayth is necessary before the vnderstanding of Scripture Secondly the Scripture for the sense is a Booke sealed with seauen seales these seales none can open but he who hath the key of Dauid This key of Dauid is giuen only to them who are faythfull with Dauid therfore the key of faith is requisit to the opening the sense of the booke of scripture which is confirmed by S. Hierome who alleadging the same words sayth The Law is spirituall and requires reuelation that it be vnderstood For proofe of which he produceth the example of the Eunuch who read but vnderstood not the scripture till Philip did expound it to him made him faythfull and so became of a scholler a Maister Thirdly Euery learned Scribe in the Kingdome of Heauen is like to a man the maister of a family who bringeth out of his treasure new and old The Scribes were the Maisters and Interpreters of scripture but they were in the kingdome of heauen that is in the Church by Fayth and so did interprete the new and old Testament which S. Augustine alleadging to the same purpose against the Manichees sayth You vnderstand not because you belieue not as sayth I say for you are not instructed in the kingdome of heauen that is in the true Catholike Church of Christ for if you were you would produce old and new out of the scriptures Therfore one must be a scholler in the Church by fayth before he can come to vnderstand the scripture as a Maister Fourthly S. Paul sayth to Timothy Thou hast learned holy scriptures from thy infancy which are able to instruct thee to saluation by fayth which is in Christ. If the scriptures instruct by Fayth then Fayth is prerequired before we can be instructed by them or vnderstand them Fifthly the holy Fathers and Doctours of the Church haue by the breach of this rule as a signe discerned Heretikes and by the authority of it as a strong argument confuted the same Thus were discerned Marcion Valentinus Câ—rinthus and Basilides by their deprauing the rule of truth witnesse Irenaeus Thus Paulus Samosatenus by his forsaking the Canon of the Church and flying to strange and adulterous doctrine Thus Montanus by his vttering strange words contrary to the custome of the Church deriued by tradition and succession from the Apostles witnes of both Eusebius Thus Nestorius by forsaking the ancient doctrine and introducing of new witnes Socrates And thus all Heretikes by their forsaking the rule of Christianity witnesse S. Augustine They being all esteemed to haue truth on their side who walke according to the rule which the Church receaued from the Apostles the Apostles from Christ witnes Tertullian Thus did S. Hierome confute and confound the heresy of the Luciferians by the light of the Sunne of the Church Gregorius Nazianzen the same by the doctrine abhorring the same S. Basil the Eunomians by the vnwritteÌ„ tradition of the Church Athanasius the Arians by the authority of the Orthodoxe Church and his ancestors opposite to them and abhorring their doctrine S. Epiphanius the Melchisidechians by the tradition of the Apostles and succession of doctrine The Millenarians by their transgressing the limits of the holy Church of God and the hope of Propheticall and Apostolicall tradition in fayth and doctrine And the Demerâ—s and other Heretikes by the style of Christianisme and the phrase of the Apostles receaued from the Fathers S. Augustine the Pelagians by the grounded custome of the Church hastening to baptisme infants By the most ancient knowne and vndoubted rule of Fayth truth And by the authority of the Church so commended in scrâ—pture The Donatists by the authority of the Church and by apostolicall Tradition And both Irenaeus Origen and S. Augustine did confute all Heretikes by the tradition of the Apostles manifest to the whole world in the Church sayth Irenaeus By the Ecclesiasticall tradition dissented off by none sayth Origen By the Catholike Church whose not receauing any opinion is sufficient sayth S. Augustine to confound any heresy Therfore the doctrine and practise of the ancient Fathers was to discerne and confute all Heretikes by this rule of Fayth Sixthly the same is proued by Reason because the scripture is the booke of the faythfull not the faithlesse therefore as it was writ to the faythfull as the conuerted Iewes Romans Corinthians c. so it is vnderstood truely only by the faythfull as the Christians not by the Infidels as the Iewes Turkes and Heretikes who haue and read the wordes but vnderstand not the sense meaning because the veile is yet ouer their eyes in the reading of it for want of fayth therefore the letter that is the words and reading of it doth kill them and is to them a ministration of death and only the spirit that is the vnderstanding of it doth giue life to them who haue fayth Of which necessity of Fayth prerequired to the vnderstanding of Scripture see Stapleton de principijs Doctrinalibus where the same is further proued out of the ancient Fathers testimonyes to wit S. Augustine Irenaeus Origen Athanasius Cyrill of Alexandria Theodoret and Vincentius Lyrin who sayth that the holy and learned men did interprete the holy Scripture according to the traditions of the Catholike Church and the rule of Catholike fayth And againe That the line of propheticall and Apostolicall interpretation must be directed according to the rule of the Catholike and Ecclesiasticall sense Which and much more he alleadges against the custome of Heretikes who haue alwayes the Scripture in their mouth and out of it do confirme their errours Out of which may be inferred how vntruly and fraudulently the Protestants do generally auerre that in the scripture the spirit of God is and is to be sought
and found and that by industry and reading of the words and text the spirit is to be found Whereupon they make the words of scripture as they are heard or read not only the organ or instrument of faith as much as wee make the Sacrament instrument of grace but also the sole instrument which with diligence read or heard they prescribe as the only meanes to receiue faith and saluation For first as a man consists of body and soule and the body of it selfe being senslesse dead is the inferiour â—â—rt the soule being life and giuing life is the principal part without which he is not man So the Scripture consists of the words or text which is read or heard and is only the body barke or couering of Gods word and of the sense and meaning which is vnderstood belieued and is the life soule and substance of the scripture Now the words as they are written or spoken consisting of letters syllables words are dead without life and common to Gentils Iewes and hereticks with the faithfull yea in the same manner as the law is called a law of sinne so are they by S. Paul said to Kill to be ministration of death Because according to S. August the letter read and not truly vnderstood or not performed is occasion of heresy and sinne some gathering out of it as out of the flower poison of heresy like the spider others hony of faith like the bee The sense and meaning as it is truly vnderstood belieued which is properly the word of God is an effectuall meanes more piercing theÌ„ any two-edged sword an operatiue vertue to saluation but to whome to all that belieue And to whom it is so proper that it is by faith only conceaued and attained and by faith only belieued vnderstood Secondly As the bare letter words and text of scripture without true sense are not the word of God so they do not containe the spirit of God or the holy ghost in them neither is the holy ghost thus inherent resident or to be sought found in the scripture but in the hart and soule of the writers of scripture that is the Prophets or Apostles in whom as it did remaine and dictate to them what they writ so did it reueale and manifest to them the true sense meaning of the same though perhaps not alwayes the whole complete meaning and all senses of the scripture for by reason of the fecundity of senses in Gods word many or al of them were not according to S. Augustine alwayes reuealed to the same Apostles or prophets but some reserued to the authour of it the holy ghost it selfe And as the spirit of God is not inherent or resident in the bare words sillables or text of scripture so the spirit or spiritual true sense of scripture is not to be sought or found only in or out of the bare words and their grammaticall signification but out of the rule of faith expounded according to the Ecclesiasticall and Catholike doctrine of beliefe Not by humane labour and industry of study but by the meane of faith and diuine reuelation For the words are translated into other languages different from that in which they were originally written and haue diuers and various significations and senses as litterall moral allegoricall and anagogicall and are by seuerall expositions drawne to suport diuers seuerall yea contrary faithes and religions Also great labour diligence and study haue beene vsed by many men of great wit learning and knowledge in the expounding seeking out the true sense of scripture who yet haue beene so far from finding it as that they haue inuented many false and heretical meanings and therupon grounded many wicked and damned heresies Out of al which it doth follow that the words of scripture and the diligent and frequent reading or hearing of it are so far from being a necessary meanes of faith much lesse the sole whole meanes to it that faith is a meanes necessary presupposed to the vnderstanding of scripture For if the scripture consist not in the words and letter only but in the sense vnderstanding principally and if the sense depend not vpon the bare words but vpoÌ„ the Ecclesiastical catholicke rule tradition of faith as is proued then must faith be prerequired as a help and meanes to find out the true sense of scripture And they who will read scripture must bring faith with them as a help and meanes to vnderstand the scripture and not ground their faith vpon their reading of scripture which being diligently read though it may serue to coÌ„firme and nourish faith in ones selfe or to illustrate and defend it to others and in both being according to the rule of faith interpreted a light to direct them in the way of piety and to enflame them with the heat of Charity yet it can neither be a first and firme ground to cause and produce first and certaine faith in any for a man must bring faith to belieue it nor a sufficient meanes to resolue all points of faith necessary to saluation as besids other reasons the practise of so many heresies diuided pretended to be grounded all vpon it doth conuince and the experience made for example of three persons Iews Turks or Pagans all ignorant of Christian religion all turned to a bare text of the bible all willed to seeke out and resolue in particular articles formerly or presently controuerted in Christian religion will no doubt by their seuerall contrary resolutions confirme the same And thus much of the rule of faith as a necessary meanes of expounding scripture The second meanes of expounding the holy scriprure is the generall practise or obseruation the publike Custome or tradition of the whole Church in the exercise of any religious seruice or worship or in the practise of any sacrifice sacrament or ceremony in which as the Church it selfe cannot erre so it may be a guide in expounding the scripture to keep others from errour that where the doctrine of the Church is not euident there the practise and obseruation of the same may serue This practise we will proue by the practise of the chiefe Doctours in Gods Church for by this did the ancient Fathers expound many places and conuince many Heretikes By this practise admitting the lapsed to pennaÌ„ce did Epiphanius conuince the Nouatians who reiected them By this practise of saying Glory be to the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost did S. Basil conuince Origen about the deity of the holy Ghost vrging his owne practise with the rest against Origens owne doctrine against the rest By this practise of baptizing in the name of the Father the Sonne the holy Ghost did Theodoret conuince Arius who denyed the equality of the Sonne with the Father By this practise of exorcising breathing vpon Infants in the SacrameÌ„t of Baptisme did
from the departure till the diuision of the land and also 40. of Samuel and Sauls raigne 40. of Dauids togeather with 4. of Salomons raigne which in all make 134. as they are collected out of Scripture there remaines from the departure out of Aegypt till the building of the Temple not 450. years as S. Luke relats but only 345. 3. About the raigne of Ioram King of Iuda and Ochozias his sonne after him for Ioram began to raigne when he was 32. years old raigned 8. years which for his whole life is 40. yet Ochozias his sonne who succeeded him is sayd to haue beene 42. yeares old when he began to raigne 2. Para. 22.2 by which he being 42. yeares old when his Father dyed being but 40. should be two years elder then his Father who begat him a question to S. Hierome inexplicable 4. About the raigne of Ioachim or Iechonias King of Iuda who is sayd 2. Paral. 36.9 to haue beene but eight yeares old and 4. Reg. 24.8 to haue beene eighteen years old both of them when he began to raigne 5. About Ioram King of Israel who is sayd to haue begun his raigne 4. Reg. 1.17 in the second yeare of Ioram King of Iuda and yet 4. Reg. 3.1 to haue begun the same in the eighteen yeare of Iosaphat who was Iorams Father and raigned 25. yeares 6. About the supputation of tyme as it is counted by the raigne of the Kings of Iuda and of Israel for from the beginning of the kingdome of Israel in the first of Roboam King of Iuda till the end of the same in the sixth of Ezechias when Samaria was taken are 260. yeares according to the raigne of the Kinges of Iuda and yet in the same tyme according to the raigne of the Kinges of Israel are only 240. yeares To all which if we adde the difficult places which according to S. Peter are in the Epistles of S. Paul as for example how are to be interpreted that of 1. Cor. 3.11 Gold siluer hay stubble the day of our Lord fire and to be saued by the fire That of 1. Cor. 15.29 How to be baptized for the dead That of Hebr. 6.4 It is impossible for those that fall to repent If we adde the difficult places which in the Euangelists are hard as for example in S. Marke who cites the Prophet Esay for Malachy In S. Matthew who cites Ieremy for Zachary In S. Luke who adds a generation of Cainam to the same cyted by Moyses and makes 40. Generations from Dauid to Christ where S. Matthew makes but 28. In S. Iohn who maks the day of Christs Passion the day before the festiuall day the rest of the Euangelists the day of the feast If we add the difficult places of which many holy and learned men of ancient time doubted sent for explication some to S. August as Marcellinus a Noble man and Martyr Volusianus gouernour of Rome and Paulinus Simplicianus Euodius and Honoratus all Bishops Some to S. Hierome as Marcella and Principia Suna and Fratella Hebidia and Algasia noble and religious women as Vitalis Dardanus Euagrius Damasus holy and learned Bishops And lastly if we adde all those places which all ancient and moderne Heretikes haue in so many articles of fayth abused and corrupted for the establishing of their new inuented heresies If I say we adde all these to the former it will by them appeare that the priuate spirit in euery man can be neither a competent nor yet a sufficient meanes to expound and interprete the true certaine sense of Scripture neither in places difficult to be vnderstood nor in points necessary to be belieued And this is the first kind of reason drawne from the nature of scripture against the priuate spirits interpretation of it SVBDIV. 2. By reasons drawne from the priuate spirit which should expound Scripture SEcondly other reasons are drawne from the nature and condition of the priuate spirit which whether it be in a priuate person who wants lawfull ordination and authority or in publike Doctour Pastour or Bishop who diuided by heresy or schisme doth not conforme his spirit to the comon spirit of Gods Church and generall rule of Fayth yet that it cannot be a competent Iudge of fayth and decider of controuersies is proued by these reasons First because this priuate spirit is excluded as vnable and vnfit to interprete the scripture and that by scripture it selfe for S. Peter hauing commended the propheticall word or the wordes of Scripture made by the Prophets as being a candle shining in a darke place doth giue this Caueat as principally to be vnderstood that the sense of it is not to be made by any priuate interpretation that is though the scripture be a light yet as it is a light not to Gentils Iewes or Infidels who vnderstand it not so it is not a light to Heretikes who by the priuate spirit make a priuate interpretatiō of it why Because by mans will Prophesy was not at any tyme brought but the holy men of God spake inspired by the holy Ghost that is as the holy men of God the Apostles inspired by the holy Ghost spake and dictated the word of God when it was made so the interpreters of the same word ought not to bring in any exposition of the same word of God vpon their owne will and sense but vpon the inspiration of the same holy Ghost when by them it is interpreted so that we should receaue the sense of scripture from the same spirit from which we receaued the text of Scripture As therefore no priuate spirit but one and the same spirit of the Prophets and Apostles of Christ made the scripture so no priuate spirit but the common spirit of Pastours and Prelates of Christs Church should determine and iudge of the sense of Scripture Of which place and others see more in the first Chapter Secondly because as truth and faith is not priuate to one nor singular in any but common to all and generally receaued by all the faithfull for so saith S. Augustine Thy truth O Lord is neither myne nor this mans or that mans but all mens whom thou callest publickly to the Communion of it terribly admonishing vs not to haue it priuate least we be depriued of it for whosoeuer will challenge that as proper to himselfe which is giuen as common to all and will haue that only to himselfe which is for all men that man is driuen from the common to his owne that is from truth to falshood so also the spirit of truth is not priuate to any one but common to all the faithfull for if the spirit of the teacher be not common with the spirit of all teachers it is not a spirit as it ought to be which is one keeping an vnity of spirit in the bond of peace making mē of one mind in one spirit labouring together
testimony of truth to all Nations They are the Fathers who beget spirituall children by the preaching of the word who nourish them with the food of the Sacraments who rule them by good lawes and discipline and who defend them with their spirituall power authority They only haue the Keyes of the house of Dauid which they shall open and none shut The keyes of the Kingdome of heauen against which hell-gates shall not preuaile and the kingly Priesthood All because in and by their priestly function and authority Christ doth forgiue sinnes doth reconcile to him the world doth make lawes doth exercise his power and establish his kingdome of heauen and doth raigne in the house of Iacob for euer And thus is the iudiciary authority of the Church in the Pastours and Prelates of it lawfully ordained and peaceably vnited proued by the testimony of holy Scripture The same is further proued by the practise of the Church in all tymes and ages for when any Controuersy did arise any new opinion did start vp or any practise was doubtful and questioned the decision and iudgment was referred neither to the whole body of all belieuers nor to the Princes Kinges and Emperours the chiefe Protectours of the Church not to the Lay-people the greatest number in the Church not to the Scripture written word only which is a rule not properly a Iudge in the Church but to the chiefe Pastours and Prelates the Directours Gouernours of the Church who collected togeather in some Councell either prouinciall which sufficed in cases where the cause was either not important or other could not be collected or generall which was gathered when the cause was great the aduersaries potent and the assembling conuenient had the hearing examining and iudging of the cause referred to them and did censure the persons and put a finall determination to the cause question Thus we read that the question about the obseruation of Legall Ceremonies was determined in the Councell of the Apostles at Hierusalem The Controuersy about the obseruation of Easter on the 14. day as the Iewes vsed or the Sunday after as is now by Christians vsed was by diuers Councels decided as at Rome vnder Pope Victor at Hierusalem vnder Narcissus in France vnder Irenaeus in Pontus vnder Palma at Corinth vnder Bachillus and lastly at Nice vnder Pope Syluester Thus was the Nouatians and their sect denying pennance and absolution to them who failed in persecution condemned by the Prelates and Bishops of Italy at Rome of France at Arles and of Africke at Carthage Thus was Sabellius and his heresy denying the Trinity of persons condemned by the Prelates of Aegypt at Alexandria The Donatists and their schisme denying the validity of Baptisme ministred by Heretikes cōdemned at Rome Arles and Carthage and other places by the Bishops of the same Countryes Paulus Samosetanus and his errour affirming Christ to be pure man was condemned by the Bishops of Asia in two Synodes at Antioch Thus were the Manicheans condemned at Ancyra the Archontickes at Neocaesaria Eustachius at Gangra in Armenia Priscillianus at Toledo in Spaine Pelagius in Palestina Melitum Carthage Constantinople And Macedonius Apollinaris Photinus Sabellius Eunomius at Rome Berengarius at Vercells and Rome Luther and his fellowes at Ments Treuers and Colen in Germany and Macline Cambray and other places in the low-Countryes All which and many more were censured and iudged by the Bishops called in Synodes Prouinciall In like manner by the Prelates collected in generall Councells were censured and iudged the causes of greater heresies and contentions As that of Arius in the first Coūcell of Nice and the diuinity of Christ defended That of Macedonius in the second generall at Constantinople and the deity of the Holy Ghost confirmed That of Nestorius in the third generall at Ephesus and the vnity of one diuine person in Christ decreed That of Eutiches in the fourth generall Councell of Chalcedon and the verity of two natures in Christ concluded That of Peter and Seuerus of Antioch Petrus of Apamea Cyrus of Edessa Anthymius Acatius of Constātinople in the fifth generall at Constantinople and their persons with Origens errours condemned That of Cyrus of Alexandria Sergius Pyrrhus and Paulus of Constantinople and their Monothelite heresy of one will in Christ in the sixth generall at Constantinople condemned and the two wills in Christ determined That of Leo and Copronymus Emperours and the Image-breakers with them in the seauenth at Nice censured and the worship of Images defended That of Photius and the deniers of the procession of the holy Ghost from the Sonne in the eight generall at Constantinople reiected and Ignatius the Patriarch confirmed All which were in the Greeke Church In the latin and West Church Bishops also proceeded and iudged in the generall Councels as in the ninth and tenth generall at Lateran against the Sarazens and Anti-popes vnder Calixtus II. and Innocent II. In the eleuenth and twelfth also of Lateran against the Waldenses and Ioachim the Abbot vnder Alexander the III. and Innocent III. In the thirtenth fourtenth of Lyons against Fredericke the Emperour and the errour of the Greeks vnder Innocent IV. and Gregory the X. In the fifteenth at Vienna against the Begards and others vnder Clement the V. In the sixteenth at Florence against the Greeks vnder Eugenius the IV. In the seauenteenth at Lateran vnder Leo the X. against Schismatikes And lastly in the last at Trent vnder Paul III. Iulius the III. and Pius the IV. against the Lutherans all Heretikes of late In all which and others examination was made and iudgment giuen not by Princes Lay-people or the whole body of the Cleargy but only by Bishops and Prelates the chiefe Pastours of the Church who only and not the former were as appeares by authority of Scripture and the continued practise of the Church the true authenticall and infallible Iudges of controuersies of Fayth and Religion The priuate spirit cannot be this Iudge SECT VII IT remaynes to proue that this infallible and authenticall authority to iudge of controuersies of Fayth neither doth nor can reside in euery particuler faythfull person nor that the priuate spirit of euery one which is heer intended can be a competent Iudge of all controuersies of Religion This is conuinced by diuers proofes drawne from diuers heades The first proofe is drawne from the former reasons which disproue this authority to reside either in Princes or in the lay-people or the whole community of all faythfull belieuers for all the reasons which proue against them and their spirit proue much more against euery priuate person and this spirit in particuler The second proofe is drawne from the former reasons which proue this authority to be communicated only to the Prelates and chiefe Pastours of the Church for if the spirit of God
second betweene the spirit and fayth SVBDIV. 2. The Circle betweene the Spirit and Fayth SECONDLY that they commit another the like Circle betweene their spirit and fayth is likewise proued if first we consider and compare two of their pointes of doctrine generally receaued The one that they are iustified only by fayth and that vpon it doth depend their spirit by which they interprete scripture so that fayth is the root and origen of the spirit and presupposed to it The other that the scripture interpreted by the spirit of God or the spirit of God interpreting scripture is the only whole meanes to attaine to fayth and so is the ground and meanes of fayth and therefore presupposed to faith Which supposed aske a Protestant how and by what meanes he assures himselfe that he hath true and certaine fayth He answers by his spirit interpreting the scripture or by the scipture interpreted by his spirit which is all one for so they answere but I reply that that cannot be because his fayth and the knowledge of it as the mother and origen of his spirit which interprets scripture is according to the former principles precedent and presupposed before the spirit and the knowledge of it therefore the spirit cannot be a ground meanes of fayth which is precedent and presupposed as the cause of this spirit Againe aske him how and by what meanes he assures himselfe that his spirit thus interpreting scripture is the true spirit of God He answers by his faith but I reply that cannot be because the scripture interpreted by this spirit or this spirit interpreting scripture is according to the latter principle the sole and whole meanes of fayth therefore it cannot be knowne by fayth sith it is the meanes of fayth presupposed to it Either therefore must their principles be false that a man is iustifyed by Fayth which is the origen of the spirit and that the scripture is the sole meanes of Fayth or els if they stand to this their doctrine this Circle and absurdity must follow that fayth is first presupposed and knowne before the spirit as the cause of it the spirit is likewise first presupposed and knowne before faith as the meanes to it and so fayth is before the spirit and the spirit before fayth and fayth is knowne before the spirit and the spirit knowne before fayth And so both fayth and spirit are prius posterius ech of them both first and last knowne in respect of the other which is to incurre the former Circle and also the absurdities by which Aristotle confutes it SVBDIV. 3. The Circle betweene Election Vnderstanding of Scripture THIRDLY that a third Circle is committed to omit a fourth betweene Election and Fayth of which the same may be inferred as was betweene faith and the spirit betweene the first and last lincke of this chaine that is betweene Election and the certainty of it and the Scripture and the vnderstanding of it shal out of two other principles compared appeare The first that only the elect and predestinate are endewed with fayth and all the reprobate excluded from it Wherupon also followes that only the elect haue the true spirit of God and right vnderstanding of scripture which according to them are the effects and fruit of fayth and that election is the ground of all fayth spirit and vnderstanding of scripture The second that they haue certainty by fayth of their election and that by the word of God which doth assure and secure them that they are predestinate so the word of the Lord is the meanes of their knowledge and certainty of their election Out of which two positions I reason thus Election is the ground of fayth of the spirit and of the vnderstanding of scripture according to the former principle because only the Elect haue fayth the spirit and true sense of Scripture therefore it is presupposed as knowne before fayth the spirit and sense of scripture and is the ground of them all which once supposed the rest do necessarily follow vpon it and fayling the rest must also faile with it On the contrary scripture and the true vnderstanding of it is their meanes and only meanes to know the spirit fayth and election according to the latter principle because all their fayth and assurance both of fayth and election is grounded vpon scripture therfore true vnderstanding of scripture must be precedent and presupposed as foreknowne before the knowledge and assurance of Election which is to be knowne only by scripture as the only meanes to know it Now according to these principles aske a Protestant how he knowes his election He must and doth answere by scripture which is his only meanes to secure him of his fayth and election therefore the true meaning of scripture must be first knowne before either spirit fayth or election can be knowne and assured because it is the only meanes to know them and the last resolution whereon to setle them On the contrary aske him how he comes to know and be certaine of his true vnderstanding of scripture He must returne backe againe doth answere by the spirit which assures him which is scripture and true sense of it Aske further how he is certaine of his hauing the true spirit He answers by fayth by which he belieues that he hath the true spirit Aske yet lastly how he knowes and is certaine of his fayth He answers because he is elect and chosen and therefore must needes haue faith Heere then is Election which was before the thing in question now made the last ground of resolution vpon which all the rest as fayth spirit and scripture are to be grounded by which they are resolued knowne as before scripture was made the first meanes and last resolution vpon which spirit faith and election are grounded and by which they are knowne Hence then appeares the Circle betweene election and scripture whether shal be first knowne and be as the meanes to know the other Shall Election That cannot be because it must be knowne by fayth fayth by the spirit and the spirit by scripture then scripture should be first knowne Shall scripture be first knowne That it cannot be because the vnderstanding of scripture depends vpon the spirit the spirit vpon fayth and fayth vpon election therfore election must be first known Scripture therefore must be first knowne as the meanes to know the spirit fayth and election and election must be first knowne as the ground of all fayth spirit and scripture Scripture therefore must proue election as the meanes to know it and election must proue scripture as the ground of the true vnderstanding of it as the premisses must proue the conclusion and the conclusion the premisses as Maximilla did proue Montanus Montanus Maximilla to be Prophets as Manes did proue his fundamentall Epistle to be Apostolicall and the Epistle him to be an Apostle Scripture therefore must be first knowne before
writinges let him peruse the foresaid Collation where he shall find at large Gods expresse wordes that God wills not iniquity their expresse wordes that God wills iniquity Gods words that God doth not worke iniquity their wordes that God doth worke iniquity Gods words that he doth not coÌ„mand man to sinne their words that God doth command a man to sinne Gods words that God doth not tempt to euill their wordes that he doth tempt to euill Gods wordes that God doth hate all who worke iniquity and their wordes that he dâ—tâ— noâ— haâ—e them Gods wordes that he doth not â—ustify a wicked man remaining wicked their wordes that he doth iustify such a one Gods word that he is angry with the faythfull when they sinne their word that he is not angry with them Gods word thâ—t God is delighted with good workes their wordes that he is not delighted with good workes Gods words that God is worshipped with good works their wordes that he is not worshipped with them Gods wordes that God is pacifyed pleased with good workes their wordes that he is not pacifyed nor pleased with them Gods words that God will haue his Commandments kept their wordes that he will not haue them kept Gods words that God will haue mercy vpon all men their wordes that he will not haue mercy on all men Gods wordes that God doth loue all men their wordes that he doth not loue all men Gods words that he will haue all men to be saued their wordes that he will not haue all men to be saued Gods wordes that God wills not the death of a sinner their words that God wils the death of a sinner Gods wordes that God made not death their wordes that he made death Gods wordes that God hath no need of sinners their wordes that God hath need of sinners Gods wordes that God damnes men for their sinnes their wordes that he doth not damne them for their sinnes Gods wordes that God can do all thinges their wordes that God cannot do all thinges All which contradictions being in the forecited booke place expressed in the wordes of God in Scripture in the wordes of the authours themselues out of their owne writings and that only in one article concerning God to omit many other such like contradictions concerning Christ Scripture Church Sacraments Fayth good Workes in generall and particuler Sinnes Iustification Free-will the Commandements Heauen Hell and others in particuler to the nuÌ„ber of 250. in the same authour expressed in the wordes of Scripture and the Protestant authours themselues do euidently conuince that in most points of controuersies expresse Scripture is against them of which also some particuler instances are giuen in the former part of this Treatise and that they doe make God who is truth it selfe a false lying or dissembling God in his holy word holy Scripture which they would seeme so much to esteeme and honour SVBDIV. 6 Protestant Doctrine of Predestination makes God a most cruell Tyrant THAT this Protestant doctrine doth make God cruel most cruell and more cruell then any Tyrant in this world shall by these their positions and doctrine before proued appeare 1. In that they affirme God to haue imposed vpon man lawes impossible by him to be performed as the ten Commandements and for the breach of them to haue inflicted paines intollerable as hell-fier 2. In that they affirme God to haue ordeined appointed and created that vpon his owne meere will and pleasure without any demerit so much as in them foreseene the greater part of mankind to be damned for euer in the torments of hell 3. In that he hath taken from these men freedome of will and ordained decreed forced and necessitated these men to sinne that for this siâ—ne he might damne them and for the same hath damned and doth still damne many By which doctrine is taken away from God his chiefest attribute of mercy which is aboue all his workes and is attributed to him the chiefest property of the Diuell which is extreme cruelty For first if God do make lawes which are impossible to be kept and inflict punishment which is intollerable to be endured for the breach of them then are Gods lawes more seuere then were the laws of Draco the Athenian who made lawes so cruell that he inflicted death equally vpon all offences as well lesse as greater as well for taking a bunch of grapes as for stealing a great treasure as well vpon those who were only idle as vpon those who were murderous because sayd he the least offence deserued death a great offence could not haue a greater punishment then death for which Demades sayd such lawes were to be writ not with inke but with bloud and Solon did after seauenteene yeares abrogate them all and made new but according to this doctrine Gods lawes inflict a death not temporall but eternall and paines not for an hower but for euer as well for euery idle word as for an horrible murder as well for stealing a penny as a thousand pounds as well for an vnuoluntary suggestion to sinne as a voluntary consent act or custome of sinne and which is more for not doing that which was impossible for them to do or for committing that which God himselfe forced them to commit Memorable are the tyrannies of the Herods in holy Scripture Of Herod the King who to kill one most innoceÌ„t kild all the innocent children about Bethleem Of Herod the Tetrarch who to please a dancing Wench cut off the head of a holy S. Iohn Baptist And of Herod â—grippa who to please the people kild S. Iames would haue kild S. Peter if the Angell had not freed him out of prison Memorable are the crueltyes of Adonibezec who cut off the fingars and toes of 70. Kinges and fed them with scraps vnder his table Of Abimelec who kild vpon one stone the seauenty sonnes of Ieroboall Of Amman who would haue kild all the Iewes in all the kingdome of assuerus in one day Memorable were the cruelties of Hannibal who of dead bodies of the Romans made a bridge and of his wife who said that a Ditch full of bloud was a gratefull spectacle Of Mythridates who with one letter caused foure score thousand Roman Merchants to be kild at one tyme in Asia Of the Hetrurians who tyed the bodies of the liuing Romans to the dead that the one might dye by corruptioÌ„ of the other Of Atrius who kild cut in peeces boiled and set before his brother Thyestas his owne children to eate Of Ptolomy of Aegypt who kild his owne sonne Memphis borne of his owne sister and wife Cleopatra and sent the head handes and feet to his mother for a present Of the Emperour Nerâ— who set Rome on fire desired to see all the world on the like fire and wished that all the Cittizens had but one head that he might cut it off at
so a spirituall man iudges of all thinges in generall that is both of spirituall thinges which are diuine and mysticall and also of humane thinges which are terrene and sensuall but a sensuall man iudges only of temporall thinges of the world and not of spirituall which are of God The reason therfore is de generibus singulorum that a spirituall man iudges of all sortes of thinges both diuine humane but not de singulis generunt that he can iudge in particuler of all kindes or spirituall thinges as when a man is sayd to eat of all thinges it is meant that he eates of all kinds of meat both flesh and fish not of euery particuler peece of both 2. Euery spirituall man doth iudge spirituall thinges but according to such rules and directions as euery thing is to be iudged that is thinges manifest and certaine he iudges according as they are iudged already and determined thinges vncertaine and obscure according to the rule of Fayth and the authority and testimony of Councels Fathers Tradition and Church as before is explicated not according to his owne selfe-seeming spirit and conceit in which his spirit is still subordinate to the spirit of Gods Church and directed by it 3. Because euery faithfull Christian is not alwayes spirituall that is perfect hauing his senses exercised in the discerning of good and euill for some haue need of milke and not of strong meat and euery one that is partaker of milke it vnskilful of the word of iustice for he is a child Therfore this iudgment especially of misteries of faith is not for al imperfect though faithfull Christians but only for persons spirituall that is perfect and vnderstanding in spiritual learning wisdome And so it makes nothing for the priuate spirits iudgment in euery faithfull Christian And because spirituall persons haue not euery one a spirit for all spirituall things for to one certes by the spirit is giuen the word of wisdome and to another the word of knowledge according to the same spirit and to another Prophecy to another discerning of spirits all which one and the same spirit worketh And all are not Apostles Prophets or Doctours nor worke miracles do cures or speake with tongues And because some mēbers are more some lesse honourable or base some more weake some lesse and some haue offices functions some more honourable some lesse some to see and direct others to walke and be directed euery one according to his nature function though one and the same spirit worke all these therefore all persons who are spirituall haue not all spirituall offices guifts but some the guifts of prayer and contemplation some of mortification and humiliation some of obedience patience others of discerning of spirits and others to whō by their office it belongs of iudging of faith and scripture as before And therefore though spirituall men iudge all things spirituall and temporall yet euery spirituall man doth not infallibly iudge and discerne euery spirituall thing no more then euery faculty of the soule as sensitiue vegitatiue or rationall doth performe all and euery function of feeling growing and reasoning but euery one his proper function And as the function of the eye is only to see and of the hāds to worke and the feet to walke so they who will giue the function of seeing and iudging of the sense of scripture and misteries of faith to euery person in the body of the Church do as much as if one should attribut the function of seeing to the handes and feet for as in a body naturall so in the body mysticall which is S. Pauls comparison some are principal members some inferiour so euery one hath his proper function in the Church as the bishops are eyes to discerne truth the princes are armes to defend the body and the people are the rest of the parts of the body to be directed The function therfore of one is not to be attributed to another but euery one in his place and degree is to exercise his owne function in his proper office and worke By which is apparent that those and such like places of scripture do make nothing for the authority and power of this priuate spirit in euery one to discerne and iudge of all places of scripture and misteries of faith except the Protestants as they attribut to euery spirit power to do euery thing so they will out of euery place of scripture inferre any thing so ex quolibet proue quodlibet as their spirit doth direct and teach them And thus much of the first manner of arguments or obiections drawne from the guift of the spirit of God and grace impertinently applied to proue this their priuate spirits authority Other obiections answered SECT III. THE second manner of obiections are drawne from the meanes which are prescribed in scripture for the due right Vnderstanding of holy scripture which are prayer meditation and diligent seeking enquiring out the true sense of scripture out of scripture and such like by which the Protestants seeme to backe much their spirits proceeding for so doth Caluin professe to imbrace that sense of scripture which by meditation annexed the spirit of God doth suggest by vertue of which spirit he contemns all what any humane wisdone can oppose For which they obiect that Dauid did meditat day night in the law of God That Timothy did from his Childhood learne the Scripture which might instruct him That S. Peter did will them to attend and looke into the propheticall word as to a candell shining in a darke place That S. Paul affirmes that faith faithful persons are built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles That they of Beroea did search the scriptures if the things were so as Paul did teach And that Christ did will the Iewes to search the Scriptures For all which we are to obserue 1. That these meanes are good and profitable but not sufficient of themselues for a certaine and infallible exposition of scripture for besides them is required the infallible assistance of the holy Ghost for an infallible sense of scripture to be relied vpō 2. That these meanes are to be vsed by those who haue power and authority to expound scripture to whom though they be necessary yet are they not of themselues either sufficient or infallible either to euery priuate person or to others without other helpes and assistances of the holy Ghost 3. That priuate persons when they vse apply duely these meanes may giue a probable exposition of scripture either for their owne consolation and confirmation in faith or for the edification and aduise of others but cannot rely vpon it either as a sole and solid foundation of their beliefe or as a generall rule for the true and certaine exposition of all the difficult and abstruse places of scripture For as S. Augustine saith such is the
interpretation 3. What meanes are to be vsed by these interpreters to make this interpretation and of 4. rules of infallible interpreting of Scripture Sect. 2. That the priuate Spirit cannot haue this infallible authority and be this infallible meanes is proued Subd 1. By reasons drawne from the nature of the Holy Scripture which is to be expounded 2. By reasons drawne from the priuate spirit which should expound it CHAP. VI. THE Priuate Spirits authority to iudge of Controuersies of fayth confuted by reasons drawne from the nature of a Iudge of Fayth Sect. 1. The properties of a Iudge of Fayth Sect. 2. The whole body of the Church cannot be this Iudge Sect. 3. Secular Princes cannot be this Iudge Sect. 4. Lay-people cannot be this Iudge Sect. 5. The Scripture cannot be this Iudge Sect. 6. Bishops and Prelates of the true Church are this Iudge Sect. 7. The priuate spirit cannot be this Iudge CHAP. VII THE priuate spirits authority to iudge of Controuersies of faith confuted by reasons drawne from the nature and certainty of Fayth Sect. 1. The properties of Fayth with the priuate spirits māner of proceeding Sect. 2. The priuate Spirit cannot be a meanes of Vnity in fayth Sect. 3. Nor a meanes of the certainty of Fayth Sect. 4. Nor a meanes of the integrity and perfection of faith Sect. 5. Nor a meanes of fayth which is got by hearing Sect. 6. Nor a meanes of Fayth which requires credible testimonies Sect. 7. Nor a meanes of Fayth which obligeth all to belieue accept of it CHAP. VIII THE priuate spirits authority to iudge of Fayth confuted by circular absurdities following vpō it against Fayth Sect. 1. Of the nature of a Circle the difference of Circles Sect. 2. The Catholikes cleared from the obiected Circle agaynst their doctrine Sect. 3. The Protestants diuers manners of Circles Subd 1. Their Circle betweene the scripture the spirit 2. Between the spirit and Fayth 3. Between election vnderstanding of scripture 4. Between the Spirit of euery priuate man of a generall Councell CHAP. IX THE priuate Spirits Authority to iudge of Controuersies of Fayth confuted by doctrinall absurdities following vpon it against Fayth Sect. 1. Idolatry and heresy compared and of 4. heads and origens of all late Heresies proceeding of the priuate Spirit Sect. 2. Of absurdities which follow vpon the 1. head Of contempt of all Church-authority and relying vpon the priuate Spirit Sect. 3. Of absurdities which follow vpon the 2. head Of sole Fayth Subdiu 1. Agaynst man making him as iust and more certaine of saluation then Christ. 2. Agaynst Fayth making it false contradictory sinnefull rash presumptuous and preiudicious to charity c. 3. Against Christ to whome it is iniurious as a Redeemer Phisitian Lawgiuer Iudge Priest and makes him ignorant sinnefull damned for the tyme. Sect. 4. Of absurdities which follow vpon the 3. head that is Of Concupiscence being originall sinne Subdiu 1. Eight diuers absurdities which follow vpon it 2. The difference between a iust Catholicke and Protestant Sect. 5. Of absurdities which follow vpon the 4. head that is Of absolute predestination to damnation Subdiu 1. Absurdities against man leading to carelesnesse despayre of saluation and inability to be saued 2. Absurdities against God making him the Authour of sinne 3. A Sinner 4. The only Sinner 5. A Lyer and dissembler 6. A Tyrant most cruell 7. A Deuill 8. Obseruations vpon the former doctrine Sect. 6. Of absurdities which follow against Fayth and the Creed Subdiu 1. In generall destroying all Fayth 2. In particular against all the 12. articles of the Creed Sect. 7. Of absurdities agaynst Prayer and the Pater Noster Subdiu 1. In generall making all prayer needlesse or hopelesse 2. In particular opposing all the 7. petitions of the Pater Noster Sect. 8. Of absurdities against the obseruation of all lawes and chiefly the Ten Commaundements Subdiu 1 In generall how all lawes are made impossible and not obliging 2. In particular how many wayes the Protestant dostrine encourageth to the breach of all lawes and to all lewdenesse of life 3. To what vices in particular the same leads chiefly to Slouth Lust Cruelty and Pride 4. Bad life 1. In the common people 2. In the Ministers 3. In the first reformers of protestāt Religiō confessed to be an effect of this doctrine Sect. 9. The conclusion comparing the priuate spirits doctrine with the Catholike Churches doctrine whether leads to the greater honour of God CHAP. X. THE Protestants Obiections and proofes taken out of Scripture for the defence of their priuate Spirits authority to interprete Scripture and iudge of Controuersie are proposed and answered Sect. 1. Of certaine obseruations profitable for the solution of obiections Sect. 2. The obiections for the priuate Spirits authority answered Sect. 3. More obiections proposed and answered CERTAINE CONSIDERATIONS OF SIX MEANES NECESSARY TO ATTAINE FAITH All wanting in the Protestants and suppressed by their doctrine of the Priuate Spirit CHAP. I. Of these six meanes which they be SECT 1. THOVGH according to S. Hierome Haereses ad originem reuocare refut are est To reduce heresies to their origen is to refute them that is to shew not only the tyme when they did begin but also the head or foūtaine from whence they did spring is a sufficient proofe both of their nouelty and falsity so to haue shewed the Priuate Spirit to haue beene the origen Mother which hath begot all late heresyes which as a brood of such a Damme haue descended from her which in the first Part is fully performed is a sufficient proofe that the same heresyes are degenerate from all diuine Verity and are as so many poisoned streames descended from an infected fountaine And though all Sect-maisters who disclaime delude the vsual receaued grounds of Christian religiō such as are Scripture Tradition Church Councels Sea Apostolike and Fathers and appeale euery man to his owne Priuate Spirit do make this their Spirit the origē of their fayth which also in the former part is I hope sufficiently and copiously conuinced that the chiefe and prime Protestants before cited haue done might suffice to conuince their doctrine of falsity for that it is descended frō a Mother of such impiety Though I say this that hath beene thus proued might be a sufficient motiue to breed a dislike of this Priuate Spirit and of the doctrine springing from it yet because that out of it all sorts and sects of heresyes especially lately engendred haue issued as so many vipers out of a dunghill and because the confutation of it is the confutation of all heresies in their origen and as it were a brusing of all late nouell opinions in the head or a strangling of them togeather wiih their Mother in her wombe for to proue the fountaine to be poisoned is to proue the streame to be infected and to conuince the Mother of adultery is to proue the child liable
to bastaâ—dy it is a worke profitable and I hope worth the labour to descend into a particuler confutation of this Priuate Spirit and by speciall and seuerall kindes of arguments such as are the authority of holy Scripture the testimonies of auncient Fathers the principles of holy Fayth the euidency of solid reason the absurdities both doctrinall and practicall that ensue vpon it and the fruits and effects which haue beene produced by it to lay open the deformity falsity and impiety of this Priuate spirit and to shew the inconueniences absurdities and blasphemies which ensue vpon the making it the whole ground of Fayth the sole interpreter of Scripture and the only iudge of all controuersies of Faith Religion which as is before in the former part shewed all Protestants haue done and yet do For the better performance of which vndertaken taske and the more both orderly to proceed and more clearely to vnderstand the same as in the former part we proued six groundes of Christian and Catholike fayth vpon which it is built and shewed that as the Catholikes do imbrace them all the Protestants do reiect and delude them all so it will not be amisse in this part first before we enter the particuler confutation to propose to the iudicious Readers consideratioÌ„ also six helps or meanes by which ordinarily God vseth to worke true Catholicke fayth in the hart of euery true beleeuer and to shew that as they are all and euery one of them concurring to the true fayth of euery Catholik so they are all wanting to all sortes of Protestants and to their faith and religion whereby both Catholikes Protestants may discerne as well by what kind of causes and meanes true Fayth is produced as vpon how solid a grouÌ„d and foundation the same is builded and so al may the better be enabled to iudge whether of the two Religions that is Catholike or Protestant be not only more solidly grouÌ„ded but also more diuinely produced For which we may note that as these six Meanes or helpes are necessary to Fayth so three of them are necessary in respect of the Obiect belieued and three in respect of the Subiect belieuing In respect of the Obiect the first is the Materiall obiect or articles to be belieued which as they are supernatural and aboue the capacity of our vnderstanding so are they to reason not euident and cleare but obscure both in their verity that they are true and in their reuelation that they are reuealed by God and therefore are by fayth for the authority of God affirming belieued And these are the B. Trinity the Incarnation Resurrection Transubstantiation Iustification Glorification and the rest which we belieue The second meane is the Formall Obiect or motiue why we belieue which is the prime verity reuelation or testimony of God who as he hath reuealed all mysteries that we are to belieue and as we are to belieue them because God hath reuealed them so did he at the first reueale them all to the Prophets and Apostles from whome we are to receaue by Scripture or Tradition all reuelations of all mysteries of Fayth whatsoeuer are by any till the worlds end belieued without expectance of new reuelations by any new spirit for so did Christ himselfe make knowne to the Apostles All which he heard of his Father c. And therupon the Apostles are coÌ„manded to preach the Ghospell to all creaturs And all faithfull are sayd to be built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles that is vpon the reuelations made by Christ vnto them and by them deliuered by Scripture or tradition to vs. The third Meane is the Proponent cause or condition necessarily required to our beliefe which as an infallible rule and iudge is immediatly to propose to vs the verity certainty both of the articles reuealed and of the reuelation of them for as the articles are aboue our capacity and the reuelation may to vs be doubtfull and both are obscure and as the Scripture and Tradition are not only hard obscure but also mute and vnable either to explicate themselues or expresse to vs the resolution of al doubts which may arise therefore some Iudge or Proponent cause in respect of vs is necessary which must be not only infallible and vniuersall in it selfe and able without errour to satisfy all doubts but also knowne and visible vnto vs that by it we may know the verity of all both articles and reuelation as also Scripture Tradition which proponent cause except God had prouided and left vs he had left vs destitute of a necessary meanes to fayth which is to deliuer and declare to vs what God hath reuealed and so had not prouided vs sufficient helps to attaine to the certainty of beliefe And this is the authority of the Church of God or the Spouse of Christ as afterwards shall be proued And thus are necessary in respect of the obiect 1. the Materiall obiect what we belieue 2. the Formal obiect why we belieue 3. the Proponent cause to assure vs of the verity both of what why we belieue In respect of the subiect who belieues are also necessary other three helpes First a Speculatiue iudgement of the Vnderstanding grounded vpon credible Testimonyes and probable reasons of perswasions which doe make appeare euident to mans natural iudgmeÌ„t that this faith is credible and worthy of beliefe and prudently may be accepted as more credible more worthy of beliefe then any other of Pagans Iewes or Heretikes whatsoeuer though it be not as yet for these reasons belieued as true These euident testimonyes of credibility which according to diuers dispositions doe diuersly moue and perswade some of them one person and some another and which are only humane not diuine and leaue as yet an impression only of euident credibility not of diuine verity as they are in Scripture required Thy testimonies are made credible exceedingly so are they ordinarily to men of reason so necessary to their conuersion that the Will which is not moued but with reason or shew of reason for nihil volitum nisi praecognitum cannot giue consent to any Verity of fayth except it first be perswaded by some direction of these motiues of credibility Wherupon ordinarily those who are conuerted from infidelity to Christianity without some one or other of these motiues may be sayd to be too credulous for qui cito credit leuis est corde He that giueth credit quickly is light of hart as on the contrary they who are not moued by them sufficiently proposed are Stulti tardi corde ad credendum Foolish and slow of hart to belieue and thereby are vnexcusable from sinne but they who with desire and deligence with deuotion humiliation and resignation do endeauour and duly doe enquire seeke out the truth of Religion are by inuincible ignorance excused from all sinne of positiue infidelity vntill
as the articles which are belieued and the reuelation why they are belieued both which are of eternal verity and certainty or Internal as the pious disposition of the will by grace preuenient and the actuall assent to fayth in the Vnderstanding by the infused guift of Fayth both which grace and guift do operate and cooperate to the act of diuine supernaturall and catholike fayth That these I say all and euery one of these meanes are wanting in Protestants to their fayth beliefe I proue And first that they want all testimonies of credibility which may perswade any man prudently to accept of their fayth we may suppose and note that these testimonies or motiues are of three sortes 1. such as may perswade Iewes and Gentils to become Christians 2. such as may confirme Catholikes to continue Christians 3. such as may induce Heretikes to returne to be Catholikes Of the first sort are many alleaged by ancient Fathers Dionysius Areopagita Iustinus Martyr Clemens Alexandrinus Tertullian Cyprian Lactantius Chrysostome Augustine against the Gentils all cited proued by Valentia As for exāple in respect of Christ the dignity of his person the efficacy of his preaching the verity of his predictions and the vertue of his miracles In respect of Christian doctrine the manner of the propagation of it not by power eloquence nobility or liberty but by the simplicity of simple poore and vnlearned mens preaching and that to a faith aboue reason contrary to the inclination of flesh and bloud The confirmation of it by miracles martyrdome prophecies sanctity of doctrine and order of discipline the opposition of it by the violence and persecution of Iewes and Pagans and by the eloquence reasons of Rethoricians and Philosophers all in vaine In respect of the Scripture the antiquity of it as extant before any writings of any Philosophers the consonancy of it in the agreement of the old testament with the new and of both in themselues In respect of the Professours their excellent wit eloquence learning and vertue in it their conuersions from infidelity to it their wonderfull constancy and fortitude in defending and dying for it All which haue beene vrged as strong motiues against Gentils to conuert them to it Of the second sort which may confirme Catholikes or such as confirmed S. Augustine in his catholike beliefe against the Maniches which he recites to haue beene 1. the consent of people and Nations 2. Authority begun by miracles nourished by hope increased by charity and confirmed by antiquity 3. The succession of Priests from the seate of Peter to the then present Bishop of Rome 4. The name of Catholike neuer vsurped by Heretikes speaking to strangers but vsually attributed by them to Catholikes all which did iustly keep me sayth he in the bosome of the Catholike Church Of the third sort which may reduce Heretiks are such as the Nicen Councell in the Creed S. Augustine and others did alledge to conuince the Heretikes of their tyme that is 1. Vnity of the present Church with the ancient in doctrine and vnity of the partes with the head by fayth vnity among themselues by charity and to their Pastour by obedience 2. Sanctity of doctrine which induceth sinners to holinesse and conuerts Infidells to christianity and sanctity of persons who exercise good workes of piety confirme their doctrine and holinesse by miracles and prophecies 3. Vniuersality in name by which it is called Catholike In place by being or hauing been extended in preaching or professing to all or most Nations at the least successiuely In tyme by being ancient in beginning from the Apostles and constant in continuing from them vntill this present against al persecution of Gentils Iewes or Pagans 4. Succession of Pastours and Prelats who by lawfull succession from some Apostolicall sea or from some who haue authority from it and by lawfull ordination from them who are lawfully ordeined can deriue their succession and ordination from the Apostles These are markes and testimonies which distinguish the true Church of Christ from al conuenticles of Heretikes do conuince euidently that to be the true church where they are to be found and that to be false where they are wanting Which supposed it is to be proued First that the Protestants want all these testimonies of credibility which should make euident the credibility of their fayth and religion either to Pagans to conuert them or to Heretikes to reduce them or to their owne followers to confirme them And first because it will be to tedious to touch euery one in particuler we will select the most principall and for the first sort which may conuert Pagās it is certaine that whatsoeuer of the former motiues the Protestants can alleadge either concerning Christ his doctrine his Scripture or his Professours to proue Christian Religion credible to a Pagā they receaued them all from vs and our Church from which they haue receaued what they haue either of Christ of Scripture of Sacraments of Christian religion in generall therefore what these proue or confirme they proue confirme our Church and doctrine not theirs For the first of the rest if we seeke Vnity of doctrine among them it is not to be found They haue not Vnity either with the Primitiue Church and Fathers whose doctrine they reiect in free Will Merit Iustification Prayer to Saints and most points now in controuersy as in the first part is at large proued nor with any head or supreme Gouernour of which sort they admit none on earth but disclaime all supremacy in any person whatsoeuer for matter ecclesiasticall nor yet among themselues who are diuided into many diuisions and subdiuisions of Sects and Heresies that long agoe the number exceeded a hundreth now are so many that they cannot be numbred In all which as they want all Vnity so they want all meanes to settle any vnity in that they admit no iudge to decide any controuersy and to silence any persons contentious If we seeke for Sanctity either of doctrine or of persons by holynesse of life or miracles it is not to be expected among them for their doctrine which is for example that euery motion though naturall of concupiscence is sinne as well without as with consent that all workes though the best are sinne that no good Workes doe merit that no Iustice is inherent but imputatiue that only Fayth iustifies that the Commandements are impossible that Man hath not Free-will that God ordaines and creates Men to saluation or damnation without respect to their endeauour or workes This doctrine I say is a speciall retractiue to detaine any man from attaining to any sanctity and perfection of life as impossible and not in his power For any kind of Miracles they are so destitute of them to confirme their new doctrine that they disclaime
all and because they haue none they affirme that none are now wrought or if any be wrought that they are false feygned or diabolicall For Holinesse of life they confesse it to be so far from them that as Luther confesseth Men are dayly worse being possessed now with seauen Diuells more then before yea with whole troupes of Diuells and are more couetous crafty cruell and wicked then when they were Papists And the like is confessed by Caluin Musculus and others cyted by Becanus and the Protestants Apology If we seeke for Vniuersality they are ashamed to stile themselues by the name Catholike which is vniuersall but by the name of Protestant or for distinction of Protestants by the name Lutheran Caluinist or the like Vniuersality of place they cannot challenge because their doctrine neuer extended out of the limits of a few Northern countryes in Europe nor euer entred Africa Asia or America Vniuersality of tyme they cannot chalenge because their Church had its first being but about an hundred yeares agoe and this so apparently that we can nominate the yeare when the authour who the place where the opinions what the mantainers and abetters by whome this doctrine had first being in the world and the opposers who at first did yet continue to gainsay it so as they disclaime expresly from this marke not only denying it to be any marke of the Church but also confessing that their Church was according to some of them seauen hundred to others a thousand to others twelue hundred to others foureteene hundred yeares euer from Christ as before is proued either not at all or altogether latent and inuisible If we seeke for Succession of Ordination from the Apostles they either beg it from the Romā Church which they account Antichristian or els take vp a new one at their owne handes and are Prelates and Pastours of their owne creation and for want of ordinary vocation from Christ are content with an extraordniary of their owne inuention By which and much more for breuity omitted is euident that all testimonyes of credibility sufficient to make their doctrine seeme probable and worthy of credit are wanting to them and their Church 2. That the Protestants want the two externalll meanes of fayth which is Church-infallible proposition by which they should be assured confirmed in the certainty of their diuine reuelation mysteries reuealed in the certainty of their spirit and motions by it and in the certainty of their Scripture and meaning of it is proued because whether we take the Church Authoritatiue for the chiefe Pastours and Prelates by whose authority it is gouerned or Representatiue for the general Councels in which the whole body in the assembly of Bishops is represented or Collectiue for the whole multitude of all faythfull belieuers through the whole world dispersed Take it I say in which of these senses you will in all which it is the true Church of God and of infallible authority yet in none of these doe the Protestants receaue any infallible direction or confirmation frō it For if we respect their Pastours and Prelates they are not directed by them or obedient in fayth to them but by the liberty and priuiledge of their spirit euery priuate person hath authority to censure and iudge them If we respect generall Councells they disclaime all as before is proued or if they approue any it is so farre as their Decrees do agree with the fancy of their spirit to which they subiect them and so longe as they are pleased to obserue what is commāded by them in which they will be free without obligation to obey them If we respect the whole body of the Church they in their generall Tenents doe generally hould that it may erre and faile in doctrine and fayth and for practise do boldly affirme that for many ages it hath fallen and failed not only in doctrine of Idolatry superstition and heresy but also in very extancy and being of a Church as hauing beene inuisible not extant but dead buried and corrupted for so many ages togeather as in the first part is proued and thus they cut off al infallible authority of Church proposition which more then the other meanes they do in plaine tearmes expresly reiect and condemne 3. That the Protestants want the first internall means of Faith that is a pious disposition or inclination to belieue what is proposed by the Church as reuealed by God is proued because as a pious inclination of the will moued by the grace of God doth apply and determine the Vnderstanding of a willing and well disposed person either to labour and seeke out such motiues testimonies as do make the truth of Religion seeme probable or to assent to such as are already proposed vnto it so the obstinate disposition of a willful Protestant doth refuse to giue any credit or beliefe to any reasons though neuer so euident or to any definition of the Church though euery way most certaine but resolues with out amendement to persist in his preiudicate opinion notwithstanding any reason or authority to the contrary By which his obstinacy 1. He fals into heresy by willfully following his owne opinion which he chooses and carelesly contēning the authority of the Church in that it defines 2. He looseth his fayth which he receaued in Baptisme fals into infidelity partaking with Heretikes 3. He belieues no articles of fayth to which he assentes though truly firmly and for the testimony of God by any diuine and Catholike fayth which depends vpon an infallible meane that is Church proposing authority but by humane fayth wholy relying and lastly resoluing his beliefe eyther vpon the authority of some deceauing maister or vpon the testimony of some wrested Scripture or vpon the euidency of some deluding notes and markes or vpon the seeming apparency of his owne spirit and conceit 4. He separates himselfe from the vnion of the body of Christ from the benefit of the merits of his passion from the communion of his Saints both in earth and heauen and from all participation of hope of glory in Gods Kingdome to come so remaines as a dead member cut from the body as a dry bough deuided from the tree as a darke glimse of light separated from the Sunne as a small streame stopped from the current of the fountaine all which as they do presently decay and dry or come to nothing so he 4. That the Protestants want the two internall meanes and help of Fayth that is the infused and permanent guift of fayth inherent in the Vnderstanding and both enabling and illuminating it to the producing of the act of diuine supernaturall fayth is proued Because Protestants who hold that Fayth doth iustify and that Iustification is not by any inherent guif and quality but by the extrinsecall fauour of God not imputing our sinnes vnto vs
must needs by consequence hould so for the most part do hould that there are no infused and permanent guiftes or habits of fayth which concurre or help to our Iustification but that all is wrought by the motion of a transeunt spirit which motiō as it worketh according to them in them by it selfe only wholy all internall good workes without any cooperatiō of man or mans freewill so it is only a motion which worketh in whome it will when it will and how it will al and whatsoeuer it wil in man to his iustification and saluation by which it is euident that as in all their opinions they are neyther constant nor permanent but are wafted with euery wind of new doctrine and so fly from the beliefe of one thing to another so they are not guided by any permanent guift or quality but by certaine flashes motions of an vncertaine spirit which leads them from one vncertainty to another and so leaues them in al vncertaine 5. That the Protestants want the first of the eternall meanes or helps of Fayth that is the materiall obiects or articles of beliefe which are to be belieued as reuealed by Christ vnto the Apostles and by the Apostles left to their Successours and by them to vs and posterity is proued 1. Because they belieue many thinges as obiects of Fayth which are not reuealed eyther in Scripture or Traditions of which are many instances giuen in the former parte so do they not belieue many articles which are reuealed both in Scripture and Tradition for which cause they reiect all tradition and in it many mysteries of fayth which the Apostles left only by Tradition and refuse many partes of Scripture and that chiefly because they containe many points of doctrine which they will not belieue 2. Because as they admit many points of doctrine into the number of their articles of fayth which the ancient Church condemned for heresies as contrary to Apostolicall doctrine witnesse the ancient condemned heresies of Heluidius Vigilantius Arius Iouinian and others by them reuiued so they cōdemne many pointes of doctrine as erroneous superstitious or idolatrous which the ancient Church receaued for articles of Fayth as agreable to Apostolicall tradition witnesse all the poyntes of doctrine which the Magdeburgenses and others before cyted condemne as errours and staines in the ancient Fathers in euery age since Christ in both which they erre in the materiall obiects of Fayth as well in receauing condemned heresies for Apostolicall verities as in cōdemning receaued Apostolicall verities reuealed by Christ for erroneous heresyes 3. Because as they admit speciall Fayth only whose obiect is only their remission of sinnes and iustification for diuine Fayth by which they are iustified so all other fayth by which they belieue for example the B. Trinity Incarnation Passion and Resurrection and Ascension of Christ with the rest of the articles of faith vsually belieued they acknowledge for no other but for a general Faith common as well to the damned and Diuells as to them which faith in the Diuel and damned as it is no voluntary and free act proceeding from a pious disposition of the Will nor a diuine and supernaturall worke depending vpon any authority of God reuealing but a meere naturall and necessary act of knowledge◠conuincing their vnderstāding eyther by force of experience or by euidence of reason or by apparent and euident notes of credibility or by some manifestly knowne testimonies of God of the verity of that which they belieue and tremble at so in the same manner their Faith of the same articles by their owne confession is not diuine but a meere humane fayth grounded vpon some generall receaued opinion or vpon some meere human authority and so what they conceaue of the generall articles of faith they do not receaue them as any articles of doctrine and supernaturall fayth but as generall receaued positions humane coniectures and their owne selfe-seeming and chosen opinions 6. That the Protestants want all diuine Reuelation for which as the formall cause and the finall resolution they should belieue al which is by God reuealed is proued 1. Because what they belieue they belieue not for that it was reuealed to the Apostles by the Holy Ghost eyther at Pentecost when it did visibly teach and confirme them or in successe of tyme when vpon occasion as at the conuersion of Gentils it did reueale to them all the mysteries euer after to be belieued which Reuelation made to the Apostles is the formall cause of fayth nor yet for that it is proposed to them by Church infallible authority as a condition necessary to know what is reuealed but for that it is reuealed to them a new by their owne priuate spirit from which they receaue all their directions and certainty both what is reuealed why it is reuealed and also by what meanes it is reuealed 2. Because the meanes by which Christ doth manifest and declare vnto vs his diuine reuelations they eyther plainely reiect or wholy subiect to their priuate spirit for the authority of traditions by which part of the diuine reuelations are deliuered to vs and the Proposition of the Church by which we are secured of the certainty of them they reiect and deny The authority of the Scripture which is an other meane by which God hath reuealed his truth and which they chalenge as the only means both of knowledge certainty of diuine reuelations they wholy subiect to their priuate spirit by which they are assured which is true Canon which is true edition which true trāslation which true sense of it And so for diuine reuelation they haue neyther any at all nor yet any meanes to know or attaine vnto it And thus much of the Protestants want of all the necessary helps meanes by which true and diuine supernaturall Catholike fayth is produced conserued and increased in the soule of euery faithfull belieuer and member of Christs holy body and Church How the Catholikes and Protestants differ in these six meanes and how the Protestants make their priuate spirit the only meanes of all SECT IIII. THE fourth consideration is to reflect vpon the aduantage which we Catholiks haue against the Protestāts and the difference that is betweene vs and them in these meanes of Fayth and how that the Protestants do substitute one only deluding and deceitfull meanes that is this their priuate Spirit in place of all the six former meanes of fayth And first for the materiall obiect they professe to belieue 1. only the doctrine which is reuealed in scripture 2. that only which is reuealed in that one parte of Scripture which they are pleased to accept as Scripture by their spirit 3. that only in that part of Scripture which is according to their precōceaued opinion so interpreted by their spirit so that Scripture alone and that not in whole but in part and that part of Scripture as it is
expounded by their priuate spirit containes all the articles of their fayth We Catholiks do professe to belieue first al that which haue been wrot by the Apostles or Prophets in holy Scripture that in the whole bookes of Scripture as anciently they were by a Councell of Carthage S. Augustine others receaued all in that sense as it was by ancient Church expounded 2. all that which hath been by the same Apostls deliuered to posterity by word of mouth and tradition 3. all that which hath beene declared to vs out of Scripture or Tradition by definition of generall Councells 4. all that which by continuance of practise hath beene by holy Church euer reuealed 5. all that which by vnanimous consent of holy and learned Doctours Fathers and Saints hath beene belieued in this we differ and haue the aduantage for the articles we belieue Secondly for the formall obiect of finall resolution of Fayth they belieue what they belieue eyther for that their sense doth so perceaue it or for that their reason doth so persuade it or for that their priuate spirit doth so suggest it and so they make their sense or their reason or their owne priuate spirit and phantasie the formall motiue and finall resolution of their Fayth We belieue what we do belieue for that God hath reuealed it and that not a new and to some one in particuler but anciently to the Apostles and by them generally to all their successours and by successiō to vs so that our doctrine and our beliefe of it is grounded not vpon any our owne sense our owne reason our owne priuate conceit all most fallible and most subiect to illusion and deceit but vpon Gods diuine reuelation as he is the prime verity and verity it selfe and that not newly but of ancient euer since Christ reuealed that not personal made to me or one alone but Apostolical first reuealed to the Apostles themselues that not priuate to euery one seuerally but generall to all faithfull vniuersally that not interrupted at certaine tymes by fits and to certaine persons made knowne but continued by succession at all times by all faithfull and in all places receaued that not fallible without ground subiect to priuate illusion but most infallibly grounded vpon diuine reuelation and Church proposition subiect neither to be deceaued nor yet do deceaue and in this we differ and haue the aduantage for the meanes of Fayth eternall Thirdly for the inward assistance of Gods grace and the cooperation of it they challenge only certayne motions or flashes of a fickle spirit which whether it be by illumination or illusion whether of grace or nature whether supernaturall of God sensuall of nature or diabolicall of Sathan they haue no meanes to discerne or ground to be certaine and by it as dust by a whirle wind they are carryed vp and downe in a round without freedome reason or operation of their owne to what fancy and conceit it violently wheels and forces them We are assisted and enabled by the diuine guift of an internall and permanent spirit or habit of faith which infused into vs and alwayes remayning in vs is at any instant ready with vs and the cooperation of grace in vs to worke both a pious inclination of the will to dispose it without obstinacy obediently to consent and also an actuall assent of the vnderstanding illuminating and enabling it firmely to assent to what is reuealed and proposed Also we admit and receaue besides this habituall Grace other actuall and diuers motions of grace and of it some either excitant first to excite moue vs or adiuuant to assist vs being moued some either operant which workes in vs without vs and our cooperation or cooperant which workes in vs togeather with vs and our cooperation with it some either sufficient by which we are enabled to be conuerted or efficient by which we are actually conuerted And in this we differ from them and haue the aduantage for the meanes of faith internall both for the will and vnderstanding Fourthly for the credible testimonies and motiues of persuasion which may in reason persuade any man prudently to accept any religion as worthy of credit They haue not any which may either induce any which was neuer of it nor reduce any which are fallen from it or establish any who are entred into it that their faith doctrine and religion is credible as is before proued We haue many those forcible reasons perswasions and credibilities which may in prudence persuade any Pagan neuer admitted to it or Heretike reuolted from it or Catholike setled in it that our faith doctrine religion and Church may and ought prudently to be accepted is credible and worthy of beliefe We haue Vnity with the ancient and primitiue Church with the learned and holy Doctours and Fathers with the holy Saints and Martyrs whose faith and life we professe to imbrace imitate We haue Vnity with one head our chiefe Bishop and Pastour whose definitiue sentence doth resolue our doubts doth decide our controuersies doth end our contentions in faith and manners We haue Vnity of faith among our selues all of vs though distant in place though different in manners though contending for temporall state or dominion yet liuing and agreeing in obedience to one spirituall Superiour in vnity of one faith in conformity of one seruice sacraments and ceremonies We haue Sanctity and Holynesse both of doctrine which giues holy precepts and rules to auoid sinne for the loue of God feare of hel to seeke perfection by mortification internall supressing our selfe-will selfe-loue and selfe-conceit and externall taming our passions affections with pennance of fasting watching discipline and the like And also of Good life by frequent exercise of prayer meditation contemplation by dayly practise of pennance of patience in persecution by perfect resignation to holy Obedience Pouerty Chastity We haue Miracles those frequent apparent of prophesying curing of all diseases raising dead dispossessing of Diuels the like all wrought in confirmation either of our faith or sanctity all for the conuersion of Pagans and Heretikes of which in all ages tymes we haue many memorable of most nations now Christian conuerted to our Religion We haue Vniuersality not only of Name by retayning the title of Catholikes by which we are vsually distinguished from al sects no sect doth vsurpe it to distinguish them one from another but also of Place as being generally dispersed in all the parts of the world Europe Asia Africa America and also of Tyme as being reputed the old Religion and being indeed so old as haue byn yeares since Christ his Apostles who institued and imbraced it We haue continued Succession and Ordination of Prelates and Bishops manifestly orderly deduced
differ in the extension of it for we affirme this grace to be extended offered and giuen sufficiently though not effectually to all so that all and euery one of reason haue sufficient meanes and ability to know God by Faith and to loue him by Charity so far as is needfull for their saluation They affirme their spirit to be restrayned offered and giuen only to the elect faithfull whome they make all one and that all others neither haue nor can haue it but are by the absolut will and decree of God debarred from it therby made incapable of it 3. We differ in the manner of operation of it for we affirme that grace doth worke or cooperate with vs and we with it so that the grace of God and our Free-will as two concurring causes though Grace the more principall do ioyntly effect and produce euery good worke of Faith Hope or Charity or the rest in vs whereby our good works haue of grace that they are diuine supernaturall and of our selues that they are voluntary and free of both that they are meritorious of more grace present in vs and of glory in heauen to come to vs. They doe attribute so much to the worke of their spirit in them that they take away all cooperation of our free-will in vs wherby they make man as dead without all action or operation to any spirituall and good workes make the spirit soâ—e whole worker of all in man Fourthly We differ in the nature and permanency of this grace or spirit for we acknowledge grace to be an inherent quality permanent guift infused into our soule which doth enlighten enable our vnderstanding to giue assent by faith to the diuine mysteries proposed and inspire our will to be sorrowfull by contrition for our sins committed which guift once infused is not so permanent perpetuall but that the habit of Charity is lost by mortall sinne against Charity the habit of Hope by desperation against hope the habit of faith by infidelity against faith They or many of theÌ„ deny all infused guifts of faith hope charity or the rest admit only a transeunt motion or operatioÌ„ of the spirit which working in man without mans cooperation when what how and in whome it pleaseth is neuer totally or finally lost after it be receaued doth make a man alwayes faythfull and beloued of God and doth giue that vertue to all his workes though neuer so bad that they make them gratefull and acceptable to him so that according to them no worke of a faithfull man though neuer so bad can make any enmity betweene God him God neither imputing it as an offence to him nor man incurring the displeasure of God for it Fiftly We differ in the effect and operation assigned to it for we assigne the function and office for example Of the guift of faith to be the eleuation enabling of our Vnderstanding to giue assent to what is reuealed by God deliuered in scripture or tradition and proposed by Church authority Of the guift of hope to be the inflammation of the soule to loue God as our chiefest end to desire him as our greatest Good to hope for him as our good absent and to delight in him as our good present Of the guift of charity or grace to be the forgiuenes of our sinnes the sanctification of our soule adoption to be the sonnes of God title and right to the kingdome of heauen and a valew dignity of merit to our good workes They assigne to their priuate spirit a double effect the one of proposing the obiect the other of working in the subiect In respect of the obiect it proposeth to them what they are to belieue and why they are to beleeue it and how they are to know both In respect of the subiect it workes in them say they a firme and infallible assurance of all the former thinges belieued so that they stand sure and certaine not only of the Scripture the sense of it and of their doctrine and verity of it but also of their spirit that it is of the Lord and of their saluation that it is as due to them as it is to vse Caluins owne words due to Christ and that they can no more loose heauen then can Christ nor be no more damned then can Christ In which they attribute to their priuate spirit all the reason of credibility exteriour and all the operation interiour both in the will and vnderstanding which they haue of the certainty of all their faith and saluation By all which is apparent that as they made it the sole ground foundation which is in the former part at large proued on which their faith is built so they make it the sole meanes as is here proued and the totall cause materiall formall finall and efficient both exteriourly reuealing proposing and persuading and interiourly working or rather deluding them in the obstinacy rather then certainty of their supposed faith And this priuate spirit and this effect of it is that which they rest vpon and that which in this second Part we intend by the assistance of Gods grace to confute and disproue THE PRIVATE SPIRITS INTERPRETATION OF HOLY SCRIPTVRE Deciding of controuersies iudging of mysteries of Fayth coÌ„futed by holy Scripture CHAP. II. Out of 1. S. Iohn 4. 1. S. Paul 1. Tim. 4.11 Act. 20.30 2. S. Pet. 2. describing this Spirit SECT I. THE holy Ghost in holy Writ borh foreseeing and also forshewing to vs the abuse of this priuate spirit the better to forewarne vs of it to arme vs against it doth not only in generall as it doth many other abuses but euen in particuler and as it were on set purpose both plainely decipher and describe it also fully confute and condemne it Out of it therefore we will draw our first arguments of confutation and by it conuince of falsity this deceitfull and deceauing spirit And first to begin with the new Testament for the more full instruction of our selues and the plainer confutation of this spirit I will for one proofe conioine in one argument the testimonies of the chiefest Apostles that is of S. Iohn S. Peter and S. Paul First S. Iohn 1. epist chap. 4 v. 1. doth plainely giue admonitions against this spirit 1 Belieue not euery spirit 2 but try the spirits if they be of God Secondly both S. Iohn and S. Paul doe giue the reasons why we should not belieue but try these spirits S. Iohn v. 2. Because many false spirits are gone out into the world S. Paul 1. Tim. 4.11 Because in the last tymes certaine shall depart from the fayth attending to spirits of errour and doctrine of Diuells Againe 2. Cor. 11.14 For that Satan himselfe doth transfigure himselfe into an Angell of light that is doth make shew of workes of piety iustice and deuotion thereby to allure men by opinioÌ„
contrary to S. Paul who doth assigne for one of the guifts of gratiae gratis giuen which is not common to all the guift to discerne spirits thereby also do open gappe to all confusion and dissentiō and thus faile not only in the meanes how but also in the persons by whome spirits are to be tryed Out of all which I reason thus That spirit which we are forewarned not to belieue which is to be tryed by another spirit and that spirit by another in infinitum That spirit into which Sathan transfigureth himselfe deceauing many and making many false Prophets and rauenous wolues That spirit which brings in Sects of perdition drawing many out of the Church which causeth so many to blaspheme the way of truth to walke in concupiscence to contemne dominion to allure vnstable soules to promise liberty to speake proudly to depraue Scriptures to turne from the Commandement and to draw disciples after it That spirit which cannot be discerned whether it be the spirit of God man or the Diuell whether of truth or falshood of wisedome or giddines and in regard it hath so great similitude in effect and operation one with another That spirit I say cannot be an infallible rule and iudge to interprete Scripture iudge of fayth decide controuersies and direct euery man in the way of his saluation this is euident and needs no proofe But such is the priuate spirit which euery priuate person and sect-maister challenges to himselfe as is before proued and by experience confirmed in that euery Heretike ancient or late hath by force of it separated himselfe from Gods Church broached so many blasphemous opinions contemned so highly all Church-authority promised licentious liberty of the Ghospell depraued so fowly holy Scriptures and drawne so many into perdition after them all which shall more at large afterwardes be confirmed Therefore it doth follow that this priuate spirit cannot be a rule of fayth able to assure and secure euery one in his beliefe and saluation And thus much of the first proofe out of Scripture against this priuate spirit Out of 2. Pet. 1.20 making the same spirit authour and interpreter of Scripture SECT II. THE second proofe is out of S. Peter who 2. Pet. 1.20 prouing the power and present cōming of Christ first by the eye-witnesse of some in his Transfiguration next by a more firme testimony in respect of the Iewes that is the holy Scripture which he commends for the effect which is to lighten as light in a darke place and for the authour which is the Holy Ghost hath among the rest these wordes Vnderstanding this first that no prophecy of Scripture is made by priuate interpretation for not by mans will was prophecy brought at any tyme but the holy men of God spake inspired with the Holy Ghost In which wordes S. Peter makes first a serious premonition Vnderstanding this first as a point of principall and important consideration Secondly he layes downe his assertion in wordes plaine powerful against this priuate spirit That no prophecy of Scripture that is no sense and meaning of Scripture for so are they called some Prophets because they did expound the secret hidden mysteryes of Scripture and foretell the ioyes of heauen to the iust as S. Ambrose and S. Anselme with all others do expound it is made by priuate interpretation that is according to S. Chrysostome Not by the spirit which many bragge of as the spirit of God but falsly pretending it do speake that which is their owne According to S. Clement Not according to the proper vnderstanding of our owne wit Yea according to Caluin Not by our owne proper sense for what we produce out of it is prophane The sense therefore according to the plaine wordes and generall consenting interpretation of all is No priuate spirit of any priuate man expounding Scripture according to his owne priuate sense and proper conceit and fancy is a fit meanes to interpret Gods holy word of which thirdly he giues this reason because not by mans will or by any selfe seeming humane conceit was prophecy brought at any tyme that is the sacred and holy sense of Gods holy word neuer at any tyme brought forth and penned but the holy men of God the Prophets and Apostles spake and dictated what they wrote inspired with the Holy Ghost that is Because the Holy Ghost was the author of the wordes and sense of holy Scripture in the mouth and handes of those who first penned it Therfore must the same holy Ghost be the expositour of the sense of it in the mouthes of them who rightly vnderstand it And this to be the true sense of this place witnesse besides the former testimonies not only the Rhemists Bellarmine and others but also Caluin himselfe saying The spirit which spake by the Prophets is the only interpreter of himselfe Out of which place and wordes I inferre first that as the true text of Scripture it selfe so also the true sense and meaning of it is a meane and ground of Christian religion first and principally to be knowne Secondly that this true sense is not to be made by any priuate interpretation of the priuate spirit of euery priuate person Thirdly that it is to be made by the same spirit of God which was the first authour and dictatour of it And out of this inference and euidence of wordes I argue thus That spirit which must be the true and infallible interpreter of holy Scripture is and must be the same which was the first author and writer of it as is heere proued but that spirit which first wrote the text of holy Scripture was not a guift or spirit communicated to euery priuate person though faythfull but only to the Prophets and Apostles the first and prime pillars and Pastours of Gods Church as is euident Therefore this and the same spirit or guift which is giuen to expound the same scripture is not a spirit giuen to euery priuate belieuer but only to the Pastours and pillars of Gods Church who as they are the successors of the former first pillars and Apostles so also they receaue the same spirit to interprete the same Scripture which their Predecessours wrote As therfore the true spirit resided chiefly in the first Pastours pillars of Christs Church to write holy Scripture so also the same spirit resides chiefly in their succeeding Pastours and Prelates to expound it and not in euery faythfull and simple belieuer who can only read it Out of 1. Cor. 12.18 prouing the interpretation of of Scripture to be a guift gratis giuen not common to all faythfull SECT III. THE third proofe is taken out of those places of Scripture which attribute this guift of interpreting Scripture not gratiae gratificanti or to iustifying grace which is common to all faythfull belieuers and adopted children of God but gratijs gratis
datis or graces freely bestowed which are speciall to some persons only and those not alwayes Saints holy men For which we may note that S. Paul 1. Cor. 12.18 of the 9. guifts of the Holy Ghost which there he recounts and of which foure to wit 1. curing diseases 2. working miracles 3. prophecy of future euents 4. discerning of spirits are transeunt motions and fiue to wit 1. Wisedome 2. Knowledge 3. Fayth 4. Kindes of tongues 5. Interpretation of languages are according to Deuines permanent habits of these I say doth S. Paul assigne 5. both them and their proper function to be about the deciding or explicating of matters of beliefe interpreting of holy Scripture that is 1. Wisedome which is to explicate the high mysteries of the Trinity Incarnation predestination and the like 2. Knowledge which is to explicate either matters of manners what we are to do and how to liue or mysteries of fayth by examples comparisons and philosophicall reasons 3. Fayth which is eyther without feare to professe and preach what is belieued or by contemplation to penetrate and explicate the deep mysteries of beliefe 4. and 5. to wit Kindes of tongues interpretation of languages which is to explicate obscure and hard places of Scripture to interprete hymnes and prophecies in strang languages and to translate the Scripture into other tongues All which in their seuerall function and in diuers manners are imployed in discerning iudging and interpreting of mysteries of fayth difficulties of scripture Secondly we may note that these guifts doe not necessarily depend and follow vpon iustifying Grace and so are not common to all faythfull or true children of God but are speciall guifts graces bestowed some vpon one person some vpon another euery one as the spirit of God pleases v. 11. not all vpon euery one This is apparent first out of the text which sayth That to one certes by the spirit is giuen the word of VVisedome to another the word of Knowledge to another Fayth to another Interpretation of languages to another Grace of doing cures of miracles of prophecy of tongues of discerning of spirits v. 8.9.10 c. Againe Are all Apostles as heades Are all Prophets as eyes Are all Doctours as tongues Are all miracles and hauing the grace of doing cures as handes Do all speak with tongues Doe all interprete the Scripture as Maisters no surely For he hath giuen some not all to be Apostles Some not all to be Prophets Other some not all to be Euangelistes Other some not all to be Pastours and Doctours to the consummation of the Saints into the worke of the ministery c. Eph. 4.11 Secondly the same is apparent by the comparison of this mysticall body with a naturall body which also the Apostle vseth v. 14. c for as all members haue not the same operation but some haue one some another the eyes to see the hands to worke the feet to walk the head to discourse so in the mysticall body all and euery one though faythfull haue not the same and all guiftes but some one some another as some haue the guift of cures some of miracles some of tongues so also some haue the guift of Wisedome Science and Interpretation but all haue not euery one of them therfore some must as Maisters teach some as Scholers learne some as heades direct and instruct some as members be directed and instructed so that as all members are not one member so neither hath one member all operations or functions but according to diuision of graces is also diuision of ministrations and operations v. 4. Out of which it doth follow first that the guift of interpretation of holy Scripture and explicating of high mysteryes of fayth is a guift not generall and common to all the faythfull as depending and following necessary vpon Fayth or grace but speciall and particuler to some as gratis giuen to whome it pleaseth God to giue it Secondly that all faythfull and iust persons cannot be directed by this extraordinary guifte in their iudgement of fayth decision of controuersies and interpretation of scripture because it is not giuen to euery iust man as is proued not yet only to the iust but sometymes to the vniust as to those who cast out Diuells in our Sauiours name and yet he knew them not that is did not approue and commend them And out of these I argue thus To interprete Scripture and decide Controuersies of Fayth is a guift not giuen generally to all the iust or faithfull by vertue of their iustification but extraordinarily bestowed vpon some only as a grace gratis data but the priuate spirit according to the Protestant doctrine is a guift giuen to all and euery faithfull by vertue of their iustification not gratia gratis data to some therefore the Protestant priuate spirit cannot be a guift giuen to interprete in euery one the holy Scripture and iudge of all controuersies of fayth The Maior is the doctrine of the Holy Ghost The Minor is the doctrine of the Protestants And so the conclusion following out of both is most certaine Out of Ezech 13. describing in false Prophets this priuate spirit with the effects punishment of it SECT IIII. THE fourth proofe is out of the Prophet Ezechiel who chap. 13. doth describe and decypher to vs 1. This priuate spirit what it is 2. the persons in whome it is 3. the effects which it worketh 4. the punishment which ensues vpon it Therefore he describes that spirit to be the same with this priuate spirit that is The spirit of their owne hart which the Prophets follow v. 3.2 This spirit is in the men-prophets The Prophets of Israell that prophecy v. 2. in the women-prophets The daughters of the people which prophecy v. 17. both of them being the people of God and chosen Israelites 3. The effects of it are 1. Blindnes they see nothing v. 3. 2. Vanity They see vaine thinges 3. Lyes They diuine lyes saying Our Lord sayth whereas I haue not spoken v. 7. chap. 22.28 saying Peace and there is not peace v. 10. 4. Fraud which as Foxes in the desertes v. 4. tyed by the taile of malice and seuered in the heades of doctrine doe destroy the vinyards of Christ Cant. 2. as dawbing of a wall made by the dawbers of clay or morture but without temper of chaffe or straw v. 11. As cushions and pillowes made by delicious women and layd vnder mens heades to lull them in security and catch their soules In both which with faire exteriour shew and hopefull promises they deceaue the people feeding some with a security of future good terrifying others with danger of future euill that they might kill the soules that is denounce that they shall be killed who dye not and viuificate the soules that is declare that they shall liue which liue not lying to the people that belieue lyes v. 19.4 The
their owne priuate spirit iudgement and opinion for matters of fayth religion preferring it before the sentence of the whole Church and Pastours of it are Heretikes sinnefull subuerted to be auoided according to S. Paul but such are all those who make their priuate spirit the rule and iudge of their fayth religion and exposition of Scripture as is apparent because neglecting the direction of the spirit of God which directs his whole Church they preferre before it their own priuate spirit which directs themselues therefore are iustly condemned and so to be auoided as Heretikes Out of diuers places of Scripture condemning the relying vpon our owne iudgement SECT VII THE last proofe which I will vse is out of these places of Scripture which as in generall they exhort vs not to be wise in our owne conceit nor to trust in our owne opinion iudgement so in particuler they do condemne this relying of euery man vpon his priuate spirit which is nothing els but his conceit and opinion First the Wiseman sayth Leane not vpon thy owne prudence be not wise in thy owne conceit The way of a foole is right in his owne eyes but he that is wise heareth counsaile There is a way that seemeth to a man iust but the later end thereof leades to death◠I say sayth VVoe to you that are wise in your owne eyes and prudent before your selues Moyses sayth You shall not doe there the thinges that we do heere this day euery man that which seemeth good to himselfe Of all which S. Paul giues a reason and denounceth a punishment because hauing not glorified God they are become vaine in their imaginations and their foolish hart hath beene hardened for saying of themselues that they be wise they are become fooles And to them that are of contention obey not the truth wrath and indignation In the flame of fire giuing reuenge to thē that know not God and that obey not the Ghospell Out of which places I argue thus They who leane on their owne prudence are wise in their owne conceit are vpright in their owne eyes are wise and prudent before themselues doe that which seemes good to themselues say themselues are wise these become vaine foolish contentious hard-harted know not God obey not truth resist the Ghospell and are cursed according to holy Scripture But such are all they who in mysteries of fayth in matters of religion and in expositions of Scripture forsake the direction of the spirit of God promised and giuen to his Church and rely and depend vpon their own spirit or self seeming conceit who by it choose their fayth and vpon it ground their saluation as all Protestants do who are guided by this priuate spirit therefore in this miserable and desperate case of ignorance vanity folly obstinacy and cursednes are all those who in their fayth religion and exposition of Scripture are thus guided directed and instructed by their priuate spirit And if these sayinges of Scripture be verified in affaires morall or domesticall publique or politique which are in the compasse of our naturall iudgement reason of which they are properly vnderstood and in which experience also teaches that they who in any arte science or negotiation most rely vpon their owne iudgement and follow their owne wayes do often commit the greatest errours and fall into the deepest dangers wheras they who are aduised by others and goe the ordinary way doe for the most part proceed more securely and succeed more prosperously Then much more is the verity of them confirmed in mysteries of fayth which are aboue our capacity in verities of religion which are not measured by reason and in explication of Scripture which is a booke sealed and that with seauen seales which none in heauen or earth could open or looke vpon but the Lambe nor any spirit interprete it but that which did make it In all which euery mans proper iudgement must needes be weake and euery ones priuate spirit doubtfull whether it can attaine to the true and proper vnderstanding of them All which is confirmed by the authority of that famous Doctour S. Augustine who sayth Quis mediocriter intelligens non plané viderit c. VVho though of meane capacity doth not plainely see that it is more profitable and secure for the simple to obey the wise then to liue according to ones owne direction and if this course be safer in small matters as in tilling of ground marrying of wiues education of children and ordering of ones family much more it is in religion for humane thinges are more easy to be knowne and in diuine things there is more danger of sinne and offence And againe No science or trade though meane and easy is learned without a Maister what therefore can be more audacious and temerarious then to seeke to vnderstand bookes of diuine mysteries without Interpreters And againe Men to vnderstand a Poet do seeke for a maister Asper Cornutus Donatus and others and darest thou without a guide aduenture vpon the diuine bookes which be full of diuine mysteries as all confesse and darest thou giue thy iudgement or interpretation of them And thus is this priuate spirit defining of fayth decyding of controuersies and determining of religion confuted by authority of holy Scripture expresly confuting and condemning it and the aforesayd function assigned to it He who wil see more testimonies to proue the right Iudge of controuersies and the infallible interpreter of Scripture which are the authority of Gods holy Church and the chiefe Pastours of it let him read Bellarmine where he shall see the practise and testimony of antiquity and the euidence of reason all at large cited for the same THE PRIVATE SPIRITS INTERPRETING OF HOLY SCRIPTVRE AND Iudging of Mysteries and Controuersies of Fayth confuted by the testimony of holy Fathers CHAP. III. WE haue confuted this pretended power and authority of the priuate spirit by the authority of Gods holy Word it remaines that we do the same by the testimony of ancient holy Fathers For which we may note that as S. Augustin alleadging the Fathers before him against the Pelagians sayd That he would not assume to himselfe to alleadge the sentences of all Fathers nor yet all the sentences of them whome he alleadged but some sayings of some few which yet are such as will cause our aduersaries to blush and yield if eyther feare of God or shame of man will ouercome so great an obstinacy in them So we will not vndertake to alleadge either all the Fathers or al the testimonies of those whom we alleadge no more then we haue done al the Prophets or Apostles or all the authorities of them whome we haue cyted which labour in both we leaue to thē who are more expert in both yet I hope we haue collected some and those in euery age such as being wel pondered
and subornes his owne Ministers as Ministers of iustice affirming night to be day damnation to be saluation and shadowing desperation vnder pretence of hope perfidiousnes vnder pretence of Faith Antichrist vnder the name of Christ Againe shewing how heresies and schismes arise out of disobedience of the people to one Pastour and Iudge in place of Christ he sayth No man should make any stirre against the colledge of Priests no man after diuine iudgement after the suffrage of the people after the consent of fellow-Bishops should make himselfe iudge not now of the Bishop but of God No man should deuide the vnity of Christs Church by discord being proud should by himselfe coyne and set abroad a new heresy Againe The beginning and endeauour of Heretikes and Schismatikes is to please themselues and to contemne their Superiour with swelling pride they goe out of the Church and set vp a new Altar breake peace and vnity Againe In doctrine as well diuine as philosophicall it is neyther safe nor fit that persons vnlearned and ignorant of that which belonges to those sciences should venture to discusse that they know not and to be maisters of what they are ignorant In all which the effect of the priuate spirit is described to be to question examine that which is determined by Bishops and Councels to make it selfe iudge of all to diuide the vnity of the Church to broach new heresies and in conceit and respect of it selfe to contemne all superiority to teach that they know not and to be maisters of what they vnderstand not In the fourth age S. Ambrose a man so worthy that S. Augustine reuerenced him as his Father who begot him in Christ so praysed him that he not only calles him happy the flower of latin writers but all the Roman world sayth he with me admire him his grace constancy labours perils both in workes and wordes Yea sayth he Pelagius the Heretike so extolled him that he durst not reprehend him his exposition of Scripture but acknowledged that in his bookes aboue others did shine the brightnesse of the Roman fayth This holy Saint and Doctour sayth Those are Heretikes who by the wordes of the law impugne the law for they set a proper sense vpon the wordes that they may commend the wickednesse of their owne opinion by the authority of the law Againe It is a very dangerous thing if after so many prophesies of the Prophets after the testimonies of the Apostles after the bloud of Martyrs thou darest presume to discusse the ancient faith as new after so many guides dost remaine in errour and after the toiles of so many departed this life darest contend in idle disputation let vs reuerence therefore our owne Fayth in the glory of Martyrs Heere is this priuate spirit and two effects of it the one to interprete Scripture according to euery mans owne liking the other to examine and question againe that which hath beene iudged by the Pastours of Gods Church and to censure them and their iudgement both condemned by S. Ambrose S. Hierome one whome Prosper calles Vitae exemplum mundi magistrum An example of life and the maister of the world whome S. Augustine calles One most learned skillfull in three tongues desires to conferre with him to adhere to him and to be instructed by him sent his books to be censured of him and commended others as Orosius who trauelled for that end from Spaine to Palestine to learn of him And whome Damasus the Pope and many from all the partes of the world consulted with about obscure places of Scripture This great lampe of Gods Church sayth Heretikes whatsoeuer they speake they thinke it to be the word or the law neither doe they vouchsafe to know what the Apostles or Prophets thought but doe apply certaine incongruous testimonies to their owne sense and meaning as though it were not a great most wicked manner of teaching to depraue the sentences of Scripture and to draw them contrary to their sense vnto their owne will A deuise proper to this spirit to thinke all it sayes to be Scripture and to wrest all scripture to its owne liking Againe he sayth That Heretikes of the guifts of Nature haue made to themselues Idols not which they receaued of God but which they made out of their owne braine That they haue turned the holy speaches and senses of Scripture into Idols which they haue framed out of their owne heart That hauing lost their iudgement they worship the Idols which they haue framed of their owne hart and are possessed with the spirit of spirituall fornication That of the sense of Scripture they haue made Idols of diuers opinions and abominations of offences That they vse the diuine wordes and testimonies to their owne sense and do giue them to drinke to those whome they deceaue and with whome they haue fornicated That in all questions they follow not the authority of Scripture but the opinion of human reason That they snatch certaine sentences out of Scripture and sowing them togeather doe set them to that matter to which they cannot agree and so do set them as pillowes vnder euery ones elbow to delude them Thus doe sayth he all heresies deceaue and draw to death by faire promises all sortes of ages and sexes giuing them not solid bread of Scripture but broken and cut peeces of crummes Thus did the Manichees Gnostikes Marcion take testimonyes out of the pure fountaine of Scripture but did not interpret them as they were written but cōuerted the simple meaning of Gods word to signify that which themselues would haue All this they did bragging of their receauing the spirit of God which yet they had not but the spirit of the Diuell by which they were carryed into diuers factions Such an Angell and diabolicall spirit did possesse and fill Philomela Apelles his virgin Cōcerning which spirit he concludes that It is called Heresy ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of election by choosing euery one that doctrine which seemes to him better vnderstanding the Scripture otherwise then the Holy Ghost meant it by which he is an Heretike The sūme of which gathered out of these dispersed places is that all Heretikes being deceaued by the spirit by their owne opinion and their owne selfe seeming conceit do choose to themselues what sense of Scripture seemes most pleasing to them and therby make it an Idoll of their owne inuention by which they deceaue themselues and delude others Eusebius confirmes the same saying of the Seuerians That they interpret the sense of Scripture according to their owne liking In the fifth age S. Augustine one so highly commended both by ancient Fathers and late Protestants that as before is at full cyted they both count him as a maister of all learning as
a fountaine incorrupted a Doctour among the Interpreters of Scripture as a Sunne among Planets as the greatest of the Fathers the worthiest Deuine that euer Gods Church had This great Doctour and Saint sayth Heresies haue no other origen then this that euery Heretike prefers his owne opinion drawne from his owne proper spirit before the commō opinion of the Church Againe Nothing makes them Heretiks but this that misvnderstanding the Scriptures they obstinatly defend their owne opinions The holy Scripture is dangerous to these who will wrest it to their owne peruerse hart who whē they ought to liue according to the will of God they liue according to their owne will and they will haue that to be the meaning of Scripture which is their owne when that which is the Scriptures ought to be theirs Againe Thy truth O Lord is neyther myne nor this mans or that mans but all mens whom thou callest publickly to the communiō of it and whereby thou dost terribly admonish vs that we seeke not to haue truth priuate least we be depriued of it for whosoeuer doth challenge to himselfe that which thou dost propose to be enioyed by all and will make that proper to himselfe which is common to all that man is driuen from the common to his owne proper that is from truth to falsehood Wherupō he reprehends the Pelagians because they vnderstood the Scripturs according to their own priuate sense the Donatists because eyther by too much louing their owne opinion or enuying their betters they went so farre vpon their diabolicall presumption as sacrilegiously to separate holy communion and bring in schisme or heresy and the Manichies You see that your worke is to take away all authority from Scripture and make euery mans mind and conceit authour of what is to be belieued or not to be belieued in holy Scripture that is that you will not subiect your selues to Scripture but will make Scripture subiect to your selues Thus doth S. Augustine condemne this spirit for that it doth prefer it selfe and owne opinion before the commō iudgement of the Church doth falsely interprete Scripture doth draw the meaning of Scripture to its owne wil yea the will of God to the same And he condemnes the Pelagians Donatists and Manichies for that by it they expounded Scripture and deuided themselues from the communion of holy Church With S. Augustine agrees Cyrill of Alexandria Heretikes should do well if they would seeke the true sense of Scripture and not turne all according to their owne will And with them both Vincentius Lyrinensis If any would seems a Prophet or Maister that is maister of spirituall thinges let him chiefly desire vnity and equality that is that he do not prefer his owne opinion before others nor doe departe from the generall opinions of all men Because all doe not take the holy Scripture in one and the same sense some do interprete one way others another way the same sentences so that as many senses are made as there be men Therefore it is very necessary by reason of many turninges and windinges of errours that the line of Catholicall and Apostolicall interpretation be directed according to the rule of the Ecclesiasticall and Catholike sense Heere is aduise giuen not to wrest all to our owne liking and spirit but to keep vnity and direct the interpretation of Scripture according to the rule of Catholike sense After all these Venerable Beda the honour of our Nation in the eight age sayth As the Prophets did write deliuer and speake not their owne wordes but the wordes of God so also the Reader of them must not vse his owne proper interpretation least he decline from the sense of the truth Therfore we affirme that no man presume to expound Scriptures according to his owne pleasure What more plaine I will adde to these the testimonyes of Luther and Caluin vttered in confutation of others but against themselues Luther x speaking against Swenkfeldius sayth It must not trouble vs that some do glorify of the spirit and little esteeme the Scriptures But sayth Luther good friend the spirit goes this way that way I also was in spirit and haue seene spirits if I may glory of my owne perhaps more then they shall see in a yeare and my spirit doth shew it selfe in something where theirs is yet in a corner Note that the Swenkfeldians and the Caluinists agree in that both of them rely on the Spirit and make it the ground of their Fayth they differ in that the former refuse scripture and rely only on the spirit these later admit scripture but both for canon and sense of it subiect it to their spirit so that the spirit in the one reiects scripture in the other it censures and Lordes it ouer scripture Whether is worse let any be iudge Caluin also speaking of the same Swenkfeldians sayth If that spirit was good it would be the same with the spirit of the Apostles and ancient faythfull people but their spirit would not be iudg without scripture so say we If Caluins or the Caluinist spirit were true it would be the same with the spirit of the ancient Church and Fathers Also against the Vbiquitarians he sayth Satan hath bewitched their mindes with horrible witchery c. And Satan by turbulent spirits doth endeauour c. Mans hart hath so many secret places of vanity is subiect to so many holes of lyes is couered with so much fraudulent hypocrisie that it often deceaues it selfe Againe Many false Doctours belye or counterfeite the title of the spirit many mad men start vp who rashely make ostentation that they are endued with the spirit of God They are fooles who amazed at the honourable title of the spirit dare not enquire after the matter it selfe Many braggo of the spirit yet speake in their owne priuate name goe out in their owne name vtter out of their owne sense Thus do these Patrons practisers of this priuate spirit wound themselues in thus stabbing the same in their aduersaries For what they affirme against them is verified against themselues But what can these Spiritualists as we may call them say to all these testimonies of Fathers Or rather what shall we say to them about the same I conceaue nothing can be sayd better then that which S. Augustine in the like case of originall sinne sayth against the like Heretikes the Pelagians for hauing cyted most of the Doctours before his tyme both of the Greeke and Latin Church as Irenaeus Athanasius Cyrill Nazianzen Chrysostome Basil Olympius Reticius fourteene more whose workes are not now extant as Eulogius Ioannes Ammonianus Porphyrius Fidus Zozimus Zoboenus Nimphidius Cromatius Iouinus Eleutherius Clematius all greeke Doctours and Cyprian Hilary Ambrose Innocentius yea Hierome of his owne tyme all Doctours of the Latin Church and all to proue originall sinne and
necessity of grace against Iulian the Pelagian he speaketh of the Fathers in this manner These Fathers I haue cyted no more least it should be too tedious to read them yet such as are not so light that you may scorne to weigh thē yea so great that you may groane vnder the burthen of them These are they whose so great consent ought to moue you and who are not a conspiracy as you call them of ill tongued men but who flourished in the Catholike Church are sound in doctrine and armed with spirituall weapons who fought stoutly against heretickes and haue passed ouer their labours and slept in the bosome of peace VVho hauing liued holily and ouercome the errours of their tyme and departed gloriously out of this world before you came into it These though they were not then present when this Controuersie began and is now on foot so could not by word of mouth giue a definitiue sentence yet when they wrote and sayd these thinges they were then such as had not any either friendship or falling out with you or vs. They were angry neither at you nor vs had compassion of neither What they found in the Church they kept what they learned they teached what they receaued from their Fathers they deliuered to their children You and we did not plead before these Iudges and yet they decyded our cause neither you nor we were knowne to them and yet we do produce their verdict for vs against you we did not about this matter contend with you and yet they pronounce vs victors That which they belieue we belieue what they teach we teach what they preach we preach yield to them and yield to vs consent with them and consent with vs if you will not by them be a friend to vs yet be not for vs an enemy to them which yet you must be if you remaine in this errour therfore leaue it and leane to them Can Pelagius and Celestius Luther and Caluin so farre preuaile with you that for them you dare forsake so many and so great ancient Doctours and defenders of the Catholike fayth ouer all the world Hath tyme made such a confusion of great and small matters Is darkenes so become light and light darkenes that Pelagius Celestius Iulianus c. do see and Hilary Gregory Nazianzen Ambrose c. are blind VVere it not better to yield to them who are better and stronger and to maister your owne presumption then to insist vpon your owne animosity and conceit which you desire should preuaile because it is your owne VVere it not better to yield to these Christian Doctours or rather to Christ in them and to restore your selfe to them from whome you are departed How gratefull would these be to you if you did belieue the Catholike fayth and how terrible must they needes be against you when you oppugne the same Catholike Fayth which they sucked from the teat which they eate with their meate which for milke and meate they gaue to little ones and great ones which they plainely and stoutly defended against their enemies euen you not then borne By such planters waterers builders Pastours nurses the Holy Church increased therefore stood amazed at the prophane termes of your nouelty and as the head of a serpent abhorred troad vnder foot bruised and kickt away your new opinions which did lurke and crawle to deceaue the virginity of the Catholike Church and corrupt the chastity of it which it hath in Christ as did the Serpent seduce Eue. The Fayth of these is to be defended against you as is the Ghospell against wicked and professed enemies of Christ euen that Catholike and Christian fayth which as it was first deliuered in Scriptures so by these Fathers it hath beene hitherto kept and defended and shall by Gods grace euer be kept and defended Thus S. Augustine against the Pelagians their new doctrine for the Fathers and thus we against the Protestantes and their priuate spirit and new doctrine for the same And this may suffice for the testimonies of Fathers THE PRIVATE SPIRITS INTERPRETATION OF HOLY SCRIPTVRE Deciding of Controuersies and iudging of matters of Fayth Confuted by Reasons drawne from the difficulty of discerning of Spirits CHAP. IIII. Of the diuersity of Spirits SECT I. IN the former Chapters we haue confuted the Protestāt priuate spirit by authorityes of holy Scripture and by testimonies of ancient Fathers it remaines that we doe the like by euidence of reason and in this Chapter by reasons drawne frō the difficulty of discerning of spirits of which if the priuate spirit be not able to discerne and iudge which be good or bad which true or false much lesse is it able to discerne iudge the motions and effects of them that is which Scripture the sense of it is true or false which fayth and doctrine is good or bad For the better vnderstanding of which difficulty of discerning of Spirits we may note first how many sortes of varieties and distinctions of spirits there be 1. According to the nature and property of spirits S. Gregory distinguishes them thus Some are without mixture of body some with mixture Spirits without mixture are either increate as God the Father a spirit God the Sonne a spirit God the Holy Ghost a spirit all one God al one spirit good without quality great without quantity euery where without place alwayes without tyme doing all without action mouing al without motion containing all and contained in nothing and present in all by his essence power and presence and yet aboue all or els create which are either happy in glory as the Angells in heauen which are as administring spirits for vs or els damned in hell as the Diuels who as roaring Lyons seeke to deuoure vs both which doe differ either in specie or kind or at the least in degrees of power and greatnes some being in the highest some in the midle some in the lowest Hierarchy euery Hierarchy hauing his order and euery order his particuler Angels and Diuels belonging to it Spirits mixt with bodies flesh are either such as are mixed with flesh and dye with it as the sensuall soule of birds and beastes or such as are mixt with flesh but dye not with it as the reasonable soule of man which is a meane betweene Angells to whome he is inferiour and beastes to whome he is superiour communicating with the one in the immortality of soule with the other in mortality of flesh 2. According to their estate and condition these spirits are some good as God Angels Saints others bad as Diuels men wicked aliue or damned in hell others indifferēt as the natural spirit of man and sensuall of beastes some are blessed in heauen as Angells and Saints others damned in hell as Diuels and the damned soules others in the way and out of danger as
of their motions illuminations and inspirations First therfore for the discerning of the good spirits vnder which title I include all sortes of motions which come imediatly either from God or from Angels or from grace the difference of which doth not much import since they are all good and of God mediatly or immediatly the rules and signes to discerne them are taken some from the obiect matter which is proposed some from the manner circūstances how it is proposed some from the fruits and effects which it worketh The rules and markes drawne from the obiect matter are First that the good spirit inspires moues only to verity and true faith not to falsity and heresy nor to any thing which is contrary to the grounds rules of true faith And so whasoeuer is contrary to faith and the grounds of it as scripture tradition Church Councels consent of Fathers is not from the good but the bad spirit Secondly that it moues only to matter of piety and sanctity and to nothing contrary to good life and manners or to the law of God or naturall reason Therefore what is sinne impiety by commission or omission against reason or grace is from the bad not the good spirit Whereuppon it follws that as the Prophet saith the spirit of God is Corne and Fire a Hammer because it nourisheth strengthneth with verity vertue as Food it enlightneth enflameth with illuminations and inflāmations as Fire and beateth mollifieth with contrition mortification as a Hammer but the spirit of Sathan is as a Dreame and Chaffe because it followes things apparent not true things vaine and not solide things that tend to ill not to good Wherfore when it proposes things either true or good it is neither to be belieued in the one nor followed in the other because in the end and application it doth deceaue and brings danger in both Thirdly that it moues sometimes to these verities and vertues as to know loue and follow God in generall only leauing the application and particulers to the direction of others for the matter the manner the tyme the place or the like as it did S. Paul to be a Christian leauing him to Ananias to be instructed what he should belieue and do And Iephta to make a vow according to the Prophet Isay who yet by his owne spirit as faith S. Ambrose choosing the particuler erred and did amisse Fourthly that when it moues in particuler to extraordinary works as for example of pennance fasting as it did S. Antony Simeon Stelites S. Katherine of Siena to fast many weekes and monthes or of obedience as it did Abraham to offer in sacrifice his sonne and others to walke on the water set vpon Lyons or the like or of martyrdome as it did some Virgins and Martyrs to cast themselues into the water or fire to preuent tentation or confound the Tyrants al which it did for the fuller triall of the persons the greater honour of God or more edification of others When I say God moues or inspires to these extraordinary workes then ordinarily he doth it with that sense of certainty that he leaues no doubt of it in the soule with that vehemency of motion that the soule presently proceeds to execution with that subtility of attention that in the operation the soule can hardly attend to any thing els but that which is good and of God The rules and markes drawne from the manner of proceeding of the spirit are First That when the spirit doth worke any good motion immediately in the superiour part of the soule as in the Vnderstanding reuelations and illuminations of truth In the wil inspirations and inflammations and ardent desires of good In the Memory attention and adhesion to God in the same manner as it doth the habits of faith hope charity and the rest all without any mediatiō or ministery of any species in the outward senses or of phantasies in the interiour imaginatiō to which the power of the bad spirit is limited that then it is the spirit of God which somtimes enters in knocking at the dore of the soule by holy vocations and admonitions to call it from sinne to grace frō vice to vertue somtimes hauing got entrance doth worke labour in the soule either inlightening the darkenesse or inflaming the coldnesse or moistening the drynesse or righting the crookednesse or mollifying the hardenesse or awaking the drowsinesse or curing the sicknesse reuiuing the senslesnes which it finds in the same Somtims it proceeds so far as now to infuse a copious light of knowledge reuealing secret senses of scripture deep mysteries of faith high points of contemplation now to instill a pleasant dew of consolations and comforts in spituall practise and of content and sweetnes in enduring afflictions now to perfume it with a fragrant odour either of the incense of Deuotion or of the myrrhe of Mortification or of the sweet sent of all heroicall vertues and perfections wherewith the soule is rapt as it were out of the sense of bodily feeling vp to a glimpse to a taste to a sweetnes to an vnion with God so farre that it is no more where it liues but where it loues now wholy absorpt rauished and inflamed and transformed into God and God into it All which are a signe of the spirit of God Secondly that the spirit of God thus setled in the soule doth as it were with two eyes looke out abroad into all things That is with the one of pure intention which seeks not our owne honour profit pleasure and content in any thing but God and his honour glory and praise in all our words actions visitations consolations or desolations The other of discretion which proceeds in measure not going further in any practise then our ability will extend In weight valewing things of necessity before things voluntary of iustice before charity of obligation before supererogation In degree first mouing then walking then running and lastly flying and that by step to step from the botome to the top imbracing first the feet next the knees then the hands so to the face and presence of our Sauiour In order contenting our selues with wayes ordinary plaine facill vsuall and commodious to our selues others not aspiring to works effects extraordinary high prodigious miraculous beyond reach of our reason and without benefit to any And in all it perseuers proceeds with vigilancy and diligence without stop interruption or retiring in the course of vertue and perfection The rules and signes drawne from the effects and operations of this Spirit are That the spirit of God for the most part hath and doth cause such a spirituall sauour and taste in the soule where it is that as a man is knowne by his voice and visage as hony is discerned by the taste sweetnes So the motions illustrations and the voice
apparitions so great similitude in their motions and apparitions so many rules and differences vpon long experience haue beene giuen to discerne them and so great skill cunning is requisite to apply them Sith there be so many and so dangerous wayes to take as of Pagans Iewes Turks Heretikes all differing condemning one another all depending vpon the motions of these spirits Sith such and so high is the excellency of the nature of these spirits to be discerned such and so weake the infirmity of man to discerne them such and so subtile malicious and powerfull is mans enemy the Diuell to deceaue in them by counterfeit dissimulation of piety or by forged illusions insteed of reuelations or by outward apparitions in forme of Saints Angels or God all by verity of examples confirmed Sith so speciall extraordinary so rare and vnvsuall is this gift of discerning these spirits Sith I say all this is so as is proued with what reason and iudgment can any man make this priuat spirit or rather selfe-seeming conceit of his owne braine a competent sufficient and infallible iudge to discerne and decide al these questions and difficulties arising vpon them What braine-sicke madnesse senslesse presumption is it for euery silly simple and vnlearned person man or woman all of which challēg this spirit to assume so much to themselues and presume so farre vpon their owne conceit as to discerne and declare which of euery one of these spirits is of God the deuill or nature which is good or bad which true or false either in thēselues or others and vpon this presumption to ground the certainty of their religion faith and saluation What greater temerity and rashnes can there be then to build a worke so great and important as is the eternity of saluation or damnation vpon no more solid and certaine a ground then is the proper conceit of euery priuate motion of an vncertaine spirit Surely if men were not blind or bewitched and that either willfully or foolishly blinded or bewitched and both so deeply that they eyther will not or cannot see what both sense reason doth dictate to their owne conscience what both authority and testimony of God and holy men doth lay before them what both examples experience of so many ages doth confirme vnto thē surely they could not but often doubt and distruct many tymes stagger and relent their owne iudgment conscience doubtlesse pricking them in this their ostentation of the certainty of their spirit they could not but sometyms enter into consideration yea and feele a sensible touch of trepidation in soule and stand in a wonder and amazemēt at themselues how they dare venture so far and stand so confidently in so weighty a matter vpon the judgement of so vncertaine vnconstant vnwarranted yea corrupted deceitfull and partiall a Iudge as is this their priuate spirit conceit imagination What man of reason and discretion or of care conscience will not hould it farre more secure and safe in these points of eternity with euery good Catholike to ioyne his spirit with the spirit of the Saints and seruants of God now reigning in heauen to subiect his spirit to the spirit of Gods holy Church heere on earth guided infallibly by an infallible spirit of God and by conforming themselues to this spirit to imbrace and follow that Fayth and religion that doctrine and discipline that sacrifice and sacraments which so many Saints and holy men so many Confessours and learned Doctours so many Churches and Councells in all ages throughout all Countryes belieued in their harts professed by their liues defended by their writinges and sealed and confirmed with their liues bloud And thus much for the first reason against the priuate spirit drawne from the difficulty to discerne spirits THE PRIVATE SPIRITS AVTHORITY To interprete Scripture and iudge of Fayth confuted by reasons drawne from the true and infallible authority and meanes of interpreting holy Scripture CHAP. V. VVhat Interpretation Authority and meanes are necessary infallible for the sense of Scripture SECT I. SVBDIV. 1. What Interpretation of Scripture is necessary THE better to vnderstand the reasons drawne from the infallible authority and meanes of interpreting of Holy Scripture by which the priuate spirits authority is confuted we may consider 1. What interpretatiō that is which is required as necessary 2. What authority as infallible is required to this intetpretation and in whome it is resident 3. What meanes are to be vsed and followed as certaine by these Interpreters to this interpretation Out of all which may be inferred and proued the insufficiency of the priuate spirit to be eyther authour or meanes of this interpretation of Scripture First therefore when we speake of the sense and interpretation of scripture we speake not of that sense and interpretation which is only probable and credible but of that which is certaine and infallible Not of that which is only for the pulpit and documents of manners or which is for the schooles and subtiltyes of diuinity but of that which is for doctrine of Fayth and articles of beliefe Not of that which is only to confirme and increase vs in that fayth which we already belieue but of that which is to persuade and produce fayth a new eyther in our selues when and why we first belieue or in others whome we persuade first to belieue And this is that sense of Scripture which as it is being rightly vnderstood in the sense which the holy Ghost intended a firme and solide foundation of true fayth so being falsly vnderstood and wikedly peruerted by false teachers it is the Mother or nurse of al heresies For as nothing is persuaded as worthy of beliefe but which is true or vnder the shew of truth and as the scripture is by all granted to be most true so all vse the text of Scripture as a meane to persuade that which they would haue to be belieued as true the true teachers in the true sense the false in the false sense both cyting the wordes and text but the one in that sense and meaning which the holy Ghost intended the other in that which they themselues inuented Which course of false sense as the Diuell first beganne when he would haue by Scripture persuaded Christ to cast himselfe downe headlong saying It is written he hath giuen his Angels charge ouer thee So the members of Sathan follow the same way and labour by the same Scripture to seduce the members of Christ as the faythlesse the faythfull the sacrilegious the religious the Heretikes the Catholikes For the Iewes would by Scripture haue proued that Christ was not only not Messias saying Search the Scriptures and see that from Gallilee a Prophet ryseth not but also that he was a malefactour and such a one as ought to dye saying VVe haue a law and according to our law he ought to dye And the same is continued both by Turkes
who receaue both the old and new Testament but interpreted according to Mahomets Alcaron and also by all Heretiks who seek to fill their books not oÌ„ly with words of Scripture but sayth Vincent Lyrin with thousands of testimonies thousands of examples thousands of authorityes out of the Law the Psalmes the Prophets the Apostles which expounded after a new and ill manner would thereby throw downe soules from the tower of Catholike fayth to the pit of wicked heresy being as our Sauiour sayth of them false Prophets or teachers who vnder the garments of sheep that is sayth Vincent Lyrin the wordes of the Prophets and Apostles are rauenous VVolues infesting the fold of the Church and deuouring the flocke of Christ and saying Christ is heere or there that is as Origen expounded it in this or that text of Scripture who thus transfiguring themselues into the shew of Apostles or preachers of Christ do labour to transfer the people into another Ghospell who depraue the Scripture to their owne and others destruction And by the wordes of the Law sayth S. Ambrose impugne the Law and do frame a false sense of the wordes of the Law that they may confirme their owne peruerse opinions by the authority of the Law Against al whome we may note the wordes of S. Hilary saying That Heresy is about the vnderstanding not the text of Scripture the sense not the words is the sinne And of S. Hierome That the Ghospell is not in the wordes but the sense of scripture not in the outward rine but in the inward marrow not in the leaues of wordes but in the root of the sense SVBDIV. 2. Who haue authority to make the Interpretation of Scripture SEcondly this sense and meaning of scripture because it is not facil and easy to be knowne to all by reason of the great obscurity in the wordes the great fecundity in the sense and the great profundity in the mysteries or articles belieued which cannot by euery one nor by any one without the assistance of the same spirit which penned it be vnderstood therfore is necessary some authentical certain and infallible authority for the true vnderstanding of this authenticall certaine and infallible sense of scripture This authority because it is in the Catholike Church chiefly in the Pastours and Prelates of the same for the better gouernement of it in true doctrine vpon whom God hath bestowed the infallible assistance of his holy spirit as is afterward proued therfore their authority is necessary for the finding out the true and certaine sense of scripture Whensoeuer therfore the chiefe Pastour or Pastours of the Church vsing the meanes for it appointed of which in the next proposition do either ex Cathedra or in a Councell confirmed approued or by a generall consent propose deliuer and declare any sense or exposition of scripture as true and to be belieued as an article of faith in any controuersy against heretikes then is that sense to be receaued for their authority as authenticall certaine and infallible From whence ensues that though in matters of Philosophy and reason we must rather attend what is said theÌ„ by whome it is said and respect rather the force then the authority of the person who sayes it yet in matters of faith we must first respect them who preach and the authority and commission of their person and by it iudge of their doctrine preached For if the person be lawfully sent if he haue lawfull commission if he be a lawfull pastour not deuided by heresy or schisme from the whole body then the people are to attend to him and for his commission to receaue his doctrine but if he want mission commissioÌ„ if he teach of himselfe and his owne authority if he produce the doctrine not of the Church-proposition but of his owne inuention let him teach what he wil proue it how he wil he is not to be heard nor belieued by the common and vulgar people to whom it belonges to be obedient subiect to the authority of their Pastour not to iudge of the verity of his doctrine more then in generall whether it be consonant or dissonant from the vniuersally receaued doctrine of the Church for they are to obey their Pastours to remaine in the same rule in the faith first deliuered in that which they heard from the beginning to auoid profane nouelties of words not to receiue any other Ghospel or doctrine but that which they learned and receaued from the beginning leauing the particulars to the testimony of others either equal to their pastour in function or superiour to him in authority Which point is to be noted against the Manichees of old and the Protestants of late who respect not the authority of the Preacher but the force of his reason attend not to the commission of the Pastour who he is that teacheth but to the plausibility of his doctrine what it is and how far it is pleasing to their priuat spirit disposition or iudgment SVBDIV. 3. What meanes are to be vsed to make this Interpretation and of foure Rules of infallible interpreting of scripture Thirdly The meanes which are to be obserued vsed and followed by these Pastours or Prelats for the securing vs of this true sense of scripture are these 1. The rule of faith that is the Catholike and vniuersally receiued doctrine of faith and piety which was deliuered by the Apostles receiued by posterity 2. The generall practise or obseruatioÌ„ custome or tradition of the whole Church in pointes where the doctrine is not certaine 3. The auncient exposition or consent of the holy fathers and doctours of the primitiue Church where the former do not appeare 4. The decrees and definitions of the Councels either generall or prouincial approued by generall and the conformity to them in all expositions doubtfull Thâ—se are as so many rules or conducts according to which the certaine and authenticall sense of scripture is by the Pastours of gods Church to be squared and guided First that the rule of fayth is to be presupposed obserued and followed in the finding out the true sense of scripture is proued 1. This rule of Fayth is by S. Paul who often doth mention it called sometymes a rule which bringeth peace VVho haue followed this rule peace be on them Sometimes a rule in which they are to remaine to auoid dissentions Let vs remaine in the same rule that we may iudge the same Sometymes his rule which he deliuered to them and by which they are to increase in fayth Your fayth increasing according to our rule Sometymes a reason of Fayth according to which is giuen the guift of prophesy or interpretation of scripture Donations or prophesy according to the rule of Fayth And in effect it is no other but the doctrine they receaued the fayth preached through the whole world the disposition
S. Augustine affirme the Bishops of Palestine to haue expounded that of Rom. 5. in whome all sinned of originall sinne deriued from Adam by propagation not imitation only By this same practise of the Church praying for the conuersion of Infidels and perseuerance of the faythfull did he proue against the same Pelagians grace of predestination and perseuerance By the same practise did he reconcile those places of Scripture of eating all that is set before vs and of not eating with sinners And to omit many other by the same practise of the Church not rebaptizing them baptized by Heretikes did he refuse to adhere to S. Cyprian and his opinion and confuted him and all the Bishops of Africa Cappadocia Bythinia and the rest who maintained the contrary And to conclude by this practise which he had learned publikly Eusebius did also alleadge Iustinus Miltiades Tatian Clemens Irenaeus Meliton and others against Artemon The same that did these Fathers did also the generall Councels The first Councell of Nice by the testimonyes which they had from the Fathers witnes Athanasius did decree against Arius The Councell of Ephesus following the confessions of the Fathers sayth it selfe and alleadging sayth Vincent Lyr. in particuler Most of the East and VVest Doctours as Maisters Confessours witnesses Iudges held their doctrine followed their counsell belieued their testimony obeyed their iudgment and so pronounced their sentence of fayth against Nestorius The Councell of Calcedon following sayth it selfe the holy Fathers the faith of the Fathers the exposition of the Fathers doth determine what is pious and Catholike fayth against Eutiches The sixth generall Councell witnesse both the letters of Pope Agatho and the Synode it selfe doth produce the testimonyes of Fathers for the exposition of scripture and thereby condemned the Monothelites The seauenth generall Councell and the second of Nice doth the same witnesse the letters of Pope Adrian against the Image-breakers And the Councell of Vienna witnesse the letters of Pope Clement in their definitions So that all antiquity whether in priuate disputations or in publike definitions hath alwayes vsed the testimony of Fathers as a meane in declaring the authenticall sense of scripture against Heretikes The fourth and most infallible meane of expounding the Scripture is a Councell either generall or prouinciall confirmed by a generall in which whatsoeuer is not obiter by the way nor as a proofe only but on set purose and as a conclusion or definition deliuered and defined that is without all question or examination to be receaued as a certaine infallible and authenticall sense of scripture Which to omit all testimonies before cyted for the authority of Councels is proued by the practise of the faythfull in all Councels for in the Nicen Councell were many places of scriptures for proofe of the consubstantiality of Christ produced and discussed and the Orthodoxe Fathers vrged and pressed diuers Texts of the same The Arians answered and interpreted them and vrged likwise many against the same The conclusion was the Fathers of the Councell preuailed and concluded both the doctrine of Christs diuinity the sense of the places of Scripture alleadged for it This definition was to all posterity so forcible that though the Arians vsed all force of temporall power which afterward was wholy for them though they summoned as Athanasius saith aboue ten Coūcels or Conuenticles against that one though they sought in a Councell at Hierusalem to restore their Bishops deposed and in a Councell at Antioch to bring in a new forme of faith couched in words not vnlike to the Nicene forme and in a Councell at Smirna did affirme craftily the Sonne to haue beene before his mother and before all times and not a creature like to others though in the Councell at Ariminum they deceaued many Catholicke Bishops and cunningly obtruded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like substance for the same substance which in greek differed only in a letter though they sent Legates into Italy France and al places with faire shewes and promises of vnion of subscribing and of submitting themselues but cunningly and disemblingly as the Protestants did at the first and chiefly Melanchton Bucer about Transubstantiation yet to all posterity and succeeding ages those places of scripture haue euer beene receaued and beleiued in that sense which the Councell then interpreted and vrged them so that that Councel hath beene a rule euer since for the exposition of them to all faithfull and true belieuers in Christ In like manner in the Councell of Ephesus hauing discussed diuers places before controuerted whether they were spoken of the natures or persons of Christ resolued that they were to be vnderstood of plurality of natures not persons in Christ And though Nestorius the eloquent Patriarch of Constantinople and many Bishops with him withstood the Councell and though Theodoret the most learned Catholicke Bishop of that age long opposed S. Cyrill about the same yet the authority of the Councell so far preuailed both then and euer since that all faithfull euer after haue alwayes receaued expounded them in the same sense as true and condemned the contrary as false And the like might be produced of other places for the humanity of Christ against the Manichees and Apollinarists For his two natures against the Eutichians and Monothelites For the holy Ghost against the Macedonians Eunomians And so for transubstantiation against Berengarius and the Sacramentaries which for breuity are omitted And thus much of these foure rules or meanes to wit 1. The rule of Faith 2. The practise of the Church 3. The consent of Fathers and 4. The decrees of Councels by which the Pastours and Prelates of Gods Church are to be directed and vpon which we may infallibly rely for any true certaine authenticall infallible sense of scripture There be other helps which are good and profitable as the consideration of the antecedents and consequences of places the conference of one place with another the obseruation of Scripture-phrases and the skill examination of the originall texts but because they are neither certaine nor infallible but only probable yea often doubtfull and somtimes deceitfull nor yet proper and peculiar to Christians but cōmon to Iewes Pagans Heretiks and all sortes and also not to our purpose for the present therfore we will omit them and shew that the priuate spirit which the Protestants most insist vpon and which we vndertake to confute neither is nor can be any certaine and infallible meanes of interpreting scripture as they do both in doctrine and pactise mantaine That the priuate spirit cannot haue this infallible authority and be this infallible meanes SECT II. THESE being supposed for the finding out the authority certaine and meanes necessary for true interpretation of holy scripture it remaines to be proued that the priuate spirit of euery particular man neither hath in it any certainty or authority nor yet
for the faith of the ghospel but it is a spirit of dissentiō which comes in his owne name speaketh lies of it selfe leadeth disciples after it selfe and seeketh as a thiefe to kill and destroy And if the spirit of the hearer be not conformable to the teacher then it is not a spirit of God nor of truth because he who is borne of God heareth the voice of the spirit and to heare the voice of vs saith S. Iohn that is of the Pastour is a signe to discerne who knows God and who hath the spirit of truth not falshood But if he on the contrary do follow a stranger do heare the voice of strangers do harken to a Prophet who ariseth and saith let vs follow strang Gods whom thou knowest not that is new Pastours vnknowne who they are or whence they come it is a signe of a spirit which followes not God nor is directed in truth Therfore the spirit of God is not a spirit priuate and singular by it selfe but a spirit common and generall to all the faithfull vniting the sheepheard with the flocke and the flocke with the sheepheard both in the fold of Iesus Christ in vnity of one spirit and faith Thirdly Because this priuate spirit is not only euill but also most vncertaine and fallible for it is vncertaine in whom it is whether in Luther Caluin Seruetus or Rotmā and why not as well in Bellarmine as in any of them It is vncertaine to him who imagines he hath it whether it be the spirit of God of nature or of Sathan and most vncertaine altogeather vnknowne to any but him who challengeth it It is vncertaine whether that sense it suggests be the certaine meaning of the holy Ghost or the inuention of ones owne braine It is vncertaine whether those interpreters of scriptures which follow it and others who follow them as Caluin Luther Osiander Beza or others do expound the scripture in the sense of the holy Ghost or of their owne It could not accord the Lutheran Deuines of Saxony in the Conference at Altemburge 1568. whether the scripture was to be receiued as interpreted by Luther only as the Duks Deuines of Iene Lipsia prescribed or as by Luther and Melācthon also as the Electours Deuines of Wittemberge resolued It could not agree Luther Melancthon with Zwinglius Oecolampadius at Marspurge 1529. about the sense of these words Hoc est corpus meum whether they are meant properly or figuratiuely It could not combine in vnity at Wormes 1557. the twelue Catholicke Doctours with the twelue Lutheran about many points of controuersy nor the Lutheran Doctours among themselues of whom seauen the maior part excluded fiue the lesser that is Amsdorpius Gallus and others the rigid Lutherans It cannot pacify to this day the dissentions about the sense of scripture betweene the Lutherans Swinglians Caluinists Vbiquitaries Osiandrians Swenk feldians Trinitarians Puritans Familists Anabaptists and others in number infinite and in contention vnplacable So vncertaine it is in all so vncertaine it leaues all Fourthly Because it is not only false and vncertaine in expounding the scripture but also it is opposit to the spirit and iudgement of the whole Church of all generall Councels and of all auncient Fathers reiecting and condemning them and preferring it selfe in euery preacher or Parochian before them It will in euery vnlearned Protestant with Caluin examine all the spirits of all men according to the rule of the word of God it selfe I say will examine and iudge them It will with Luther affirme and stand to it also that it will permit none to be iudges but all to be obedient to it It will with Whitaker resolue that all iudgment of Fathers Councels and Church is only humane and only its owne is diuine of which contempt of Fathers and Councels see the first Part Chap. 5. Fifthly Because it is not only false fallible opposite to the spirit of Gods Church but is the very author and supporter of all heresies as Stapleton well notes saying Out of this priuate spirit to which they stand stifly for the exposition of scripture haue issued and flowed all the stincke of heresies and new opinions which haue infected the whole world And indeed as euery hereticke diuided himselfe from the Church and forsooke the spirit of it so by his new spirit he inuented a new heresy of his owne and sought to draw people after him All which both concerning heresies rebellions shal in the third Part at large be demonstrated Sixtly Because all the partes and properties of an infallible Iudge are wanting in this spirit as shall appeare in the next Chapter And thus much against the priuat spirits authority of expounding scriptures by reasons drawne from the obscurity fecundity and profundity of scripture and from the falsity fallibility and vncertainty of this spirit Out of which it doth follow first that since the Protestants build their saluation only vpon faith and their faith only vpon the scripture and the scripture and the sense of it only vpon the spirit which is so vncertaine fallible and doubtfull therefore their whole faith and state of saluation is very vncertaine fallible and doubtfull as builded vpon a ground so vncertaine fallible and doubtfull 2. It followes that they who in shew rely so much vpon scripture who extoll it so much read it so diligently seeme to be so cunning in it and to build so much on it do not indeed rely build vpon the scripture but vpon their owne spirit or conceit by which they set vpon the scripture what sense they please and draw the sense to what doctrine they please and make the doctrine to serue to what times and turns to what ends and vses they please 3. It followes that the Catholikes whom the Protestantes so much accuse of neglect of scripture do more solidly safely rely on it then the Protestants do and do with more security and certainty ground their faith vpon it then they do for the Catholikes receiue the scripture as the word of God as much as they more parts of it then they they reuerence it as much as they and haue kept it from corruption longer then they They ground their faith and beliefe vpon it as strongly as they did the same before it was knowne to them yea deliuered it to them and to many mo besides them For the true sense and right vnderstanding of it they do not rely vpon euery mans priuate spirit or conceit as they do but vpon the iudgement of the Church infallibly assisted by the holy ghost vpon the testimony of the catholike and apostolicke rule of faith vpon the conformity of the auncient practise and obseruation of the Church vpon the generall consent of the holy and learned Fathers and doctors of auncient time vpon the infallible decrees of general and
oecumenicall Councels all of impartiall and authenticall authority which they do not And by this Catholiques are more secure of the true sense of scripture then they haue their faith better grounded vpon the scripture then they and haue their spirit better warranted by God more secured that it is from God and surer combined with the spirit of the auncient Catholicke and Apostolicke Church with the spirit of the holy and learned Doctours and Saintes of God with the spirit of the generall and receiued Councels of Gods Church none of which they haue And by this we haue our beliefe grounded vpon a certaine infallible authenticall sense of scripture which they haue not And thus much of this priuate spirit that it cannot be a fit and certaine Rule or meanes truly and infallibly to interprete the holy scripture THE PRIVATE SPIRITS AVTHORITY To iudge Controuersies of Fayth confuted by Reasons drawne from the nature of a Iudge of Fayth CHAP. VI. The properties of a Iudge of Fayth SECT I. THOVGH the Iudge of the sense of Scripture and of controuersies of faith be all one and therfore that which hath beene spoken of the one might also suffice for the other yet because faith extends it selfe larger then the scripture because the true Iudge of faith from the false may be the more clearly discerned the functiōs of this priuate spirit may be also more plainly confuted therfore I adde in this Chaprer these reasons drawne from the office of a Iudge of Controuersies to shew the insufficiency of this spirit to be a iudge of thē In which we may note for this iudiciary power and authority 1. What it is and what properties and conditions it requires 2. In whome it is and who are to exercise this authority 3. How it is to be ordered and what rules are to be followed in the exercise of it which being distinctly and fully considered the inability and insufficiency of this spirit to make a Iudge of faith will more clearly appeare First therfore we may note that as in a temporall Common-wealth where contentions arise offences are committed and tittles are questionable that besides the lawes established there are necessary also Iudges to determine causes to decide titles and to punish offences so also in the spirituall Common-wealth of the Church where controuersies are of a higher nature questions no fewer in number and the offences more grieuous in quality some personall Iudge or iudges are no lesse yea more necessary to discerne verity in all doubts to establish vnity in all contentions and to punish obstinacy in persons who offend Some Iudge therfore is necessary as well in spirituall causes as in temporall as well for matters of doctrine as of iustice and as well in pointes of faith as of manners This Iudge because all faithfull belieuers are obliged to belieue and obey his sentence as true and iust though not in consequences appendixes of faith yet in materiall and substantiall foundatitions of faith though not in schoole questions pulpit conceites which infringe not the solidity of faith yet in maine articles and principall mysteries of faith vpon which is cōposed a complet edifice of true religion though not in probations and allegations for the proofe of pointes of faith yet in the determinations and conclusions of the points or articles themselues though not in case when is intended only to confirme the weake to satisfy the curious or to confound the proud yet in case when is intended to condemne any doctrine as heresy vnder anathema and to declare and define expresly for the common and publicke good of the whole Church any verity of doctrine formerly by the practise of the Church receaued or by the assent of the faithfull at the least virtually belieued Because I say all faithfull are obliged to belieue and obey this Iudge and his sentence in pointes and articles substantiall defined and concluded by sentence definitiue against heresy for the good of the whole Church therfore it is necessary that this Iudge vpon whome depends the verity of beliefe and the saluation or damnation of so many who by a true or false faith are saued or damned haue these properties or conditions in him in his authority 1. That he be visible and manifest in person so that he may know and be knowne heare and be heard speake and be spoken vnto and therby haue a publicke Court giue publick audience examine publicke causes pronounce publicke sentence betweene parties who contend and in contentions which are debated 2. That he haue power and authority warrant and commission to giue Iudgment pronounce sentence and to compell parties to obedience and performance 3. That he haue warrant of infallibility in this his sentence that he cannot erre or determine errour deceaue or be deceaued in this his verdit corrupt or be corrupted by partiality in his iudgment All which are as it were essentially necessary for this iudge for if he be not publicke knowne in person others cannot haue accesse to him nor he vnderstand the causes of others if he be not certaine and infallible in his sentence he cannot determine matters of certainty nor can others be secured by him if he want authority and power to oblige and compell he cannot end the controuersy and establish peace and vnity in the Church which is the end of his iudgment Further because this Iudge is to haue this infallible authority and that all are obliged to rely vpon him and his iudgment that he may the more securly proceed in his iudgment and others more confidently rely vpon it therfore he must haue some Rule likwise infallible and certaine by which he may be directed in his iudgment and some solid foundation vpon which he may build his definitiue sentence This rule or foundation because it is to be a rule ground of iudgment and that for persons in number so infinit and for causes in substance so important therfore it can require no lesse then these and such like properties for the solidity of it and the security of iudgment by it In respect of it selfe 1. That it be so certaine infallible that it can neither deceaue or be deceaued 2. That it be so continued and not interrupted that it cannot decay or perish 3. That it be so firme and immutable that it cannot be changed or corrupted In respect of the persons whom it is to direct 4. That it be so knowne and visible that it may be discerned by all sortes who haue need of it 5. So markable notable that it may be a signe distinctiue to distinguish true from false beleeuers 6. So necessary and important that without it no certainty can be had 7. So vniuersal general that it may satisfy all sortes of people Iewes or Infidels Heretikes or Catholikes yong or old vnlearned or learned In respect of the matter or mysteries which are to be determined 8. That it be so fundamentall that
and the Parlament ordaines all which are against vnity and certainty of al faith and religioÌ„ Lastly it would follow that for 300. years after Christ wheÌ„ the Emperours were pagan and not Christian either pagans must be iudges and deciders of the true sense of scripture and of all controuersies of faith or that there was for that time no iudge of them at al also when Princes become hereticks as Constantius and Valens did or Apostata's as Iulian did that either true Christians should be obliged to obey and follow Pagans Apostata's as iudges and vmpiers of their faith or else that they by falling into heresy or apostacy should loose their regall power and authority and subiects should be freed from their duty and obedience to them None of which our Protestants will admit as being indeed too too absurd The Lay-people cannet be this Iudge SECT IIII. FOVRTHLY that this infallible authority is not in the lay people and priuate persons of the Church is proued 1. Because they want knowledge and vnderstanding to discusse and penetrate either the articles which are belieued or the meanes for which they are to be belieued as being for the most part men simple and vnlearned for which cause they were neuer admitted to any Councels as Arbitrators or Iudges of faith but alwaies directed by their Pastours in their obedience to faith 2. Because they haue no warrant or commission giuen them for this end either expressed in any Scripture or approued by any Tradition or practise of the Church or mentioned by any testimony of Fathers or Councels therfore are not to assume or exercise it till they proue it 3. Because of al sortes they are the most fallible vncertaine and vnconstant in their opinions and practises and therfore are left alwayes to be ruled ordered as the people are in the temporall common-wealth not to rule and gouerne as Magistrates and Iudges 4. Because it would follow that all should be Iudges Pastours to determine none should be subiects to obey or sheepe to be fed that the Church gouernment should be Democraticall of people which of all is the worst that euery maÌ„ should haue a religion of his owne without any vnion with any or subordination to any that the people should preach and minister Sacraments as well as Priests or Prelates should excommunicate censure and punish one another as well as Bishops make decrees for faith and manners as wel as Councels In respect of all which inconueniences and absurdities which are so many testimonies against this authority of the people our Sauiour did speake to the people in parables and without parables he did not speake to them but to the Apostles and Pastours he gaue knowledge of the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen To the people he spake of things easy and publicke as their sins and vices vertues good life but to the Apostles and that separated from the people of his death resurrection the holy Ghost the day of iudgment and such like mysteries With the people he did conuerse before his death not after his resurrection he manifested not himselfe to all the people but to the Apostles as Pastours and witnesses preordained of God he appeared after his resurrectioÌ„ did eate and drinke with them and commaunded them only not the vulgar sort to preach to the people To the people it is said Obey your Prelats be subiect to them but to the Pastours take heed to the whole flocke wherin the holy Ghost hath placed you Bishops to rule the Church of God To the people it is said suffer the cockle to grow but to the Pastours take away the euil one from among your selues To the people it is said do that which they the Pastours say but to the Pastours He who heareth you heareth me and he that knoweth God heareth vs. By heaâ—ing of them is knowne which is the spirit of truth which of errour Of the people it is said How shall they belieue him whome they haue not heard how shall they heare without a preacher But of the Pastours How shall they preach vnlesse they be sent All which conuince that our Sauiour intended to make the people not Pastours but sheep not rulers but subiects not iudges to commaund but seruants to obey in matters of faith and religion The Scripture cannot be this Iudge SECT V. FIFTLY That the scripture cannot be this iudge to determyne and end al controuersies is proued 1. Because this scripture in respect of vs requires a iudge it selfe to determine and assure vs which is true Canon true originall text true translation true sense the rest as before therefore to vs it cannot be a iudge 2. Because all or the greatest difficulties all or the maynest questions and all oâ— the hoatest contentioÌ„s which haue passed either among Catholike Doctours or betweene Catholicks and Hereticks are about the scripture and the sense of it none of which scripture it selfe could euer yet end and decide without some other iudge and vmpier plainly to pronounce sentence in the cause and immediatly vnder punishment to oblige the parties to belieue and obey the sentence 3. Because the scripture is mute dumbe vnable to speake heare or pronounce sentence and is apt not only to be lost alteted and corrupted as de facto it hath beene but also to be drawne wrested and interpreted to contrary senses and opinions by any sort of interpreters in any cause and question as the lamentable practise of so many hundred of heresies hereticks in all ages doth witnesse 4. Because the scripture in it selfe is neither cleare and euident nor doth euidently and expresly containe and declare all the senses of it selfe all the mysteries of beliefe all the questions of controuersies all doubtes in diuinity many things being both now by Protestants and Catholicks belieued and hauing beene by all faithfull in all ages practised which neither for practise were grouÌ„ded vpoÌ„ only scripture nor for the doctrine of theÌ„ are expressed in any scripture 5. Because many haue beene conuerted to faith without any reading or knowledge of scripture many controuersies haue beene decided without any sentence of scripture many faithfull haue liued in the world and beene directed in their faith before any writing of scripture As for example all in the old Law for 3000. yeares before Moyses all in the new law for a good time after the sending of the holy Ghost dispersion of the Apostles and many nations after Christ for 200. years who witnesse Irenaeus neuer did see nor heare of the bible and many thousands of saints and soules who did neuer see read heare or vnderstand any Scripture at all and yet did liue holily in earth and do raigne gloriously in heauen 6. In the scripture are two things the letter and the sense as the body the soule The letter according to S. Augustine doth kill that
is the externall litterall sense of the words sometimes doth kill cause errour but the spirit that is the true sense which the holy Ghost intended doth quicken auaileth to saluation But that neither the letter nor the spirit can be a competēt iudge of controuersies is proued 7. Not the letter because the letter or the words in the bare literall sense are occasion of errour and heresy for so they were to the Iewes who in reading of Moyses the Law had the veile set ouer their eyes and vnderstood not Christ contained and signified in the Ceremonies of the law And so it hath beene to all Heretickes who forsaking the sense intended by the holy Ghost proposed by the Church and following the letter expounded by their owne spirit haue falsly vnderstood the scripture grosly fallen into errours Thus the letter deceaued Sabellius who expounding that of S. Iohn I and the father am one of vnity of persons not of substance falsly defended in the deity to be not three but only one person which had three names offices or properties of the father the sonne the holy Ghost creating redeeming and sanctifying mankind as the Patripassiās defended the Father to haue suffered on the Crosse as one and the same person with the sonne Thus the letter deceaued the Arrians who expounding that of S. Iohn The father is greater then I of Christ absolutly and completely as whole Christ not as man according to his humanity did thereupon deny Christ to be God equall to the Father Thus it deceaued the Macedonians who expounding that of S. Paul The spirit searcheth all things euen the profoundites of God concluded not as they ought that the spirit pierceth cōprehendeth all things as God but thus that he who searches doubts who doubts is ignorant who is ignorant is not God and so the holy Ghost who searches all is not God Thus it deceaued the Manichees who held the old Testamēt to be cōtrary to the new because for instance the old said that God created all things That God ceased frō labour the seuenth day That Man was created according to the Image of God And the new said the contrary that the Word created all things That God worketh vntill now And that you are of your father the diuell Not conceauing according to the spirit and true sense that God created all things by the word as by an Idaea that God rested from his worke of creation and yet worketh by conseruation that man was created to the Image of God by nature and of the diuell by malice Thus the Pelagians denying originall sinne to haue descended from Adam to vs literally interpreted that of Ezechiel The sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father not only of sonnes who are not partakers but also of sonnes who are partakers of the iniquity of the father as all are of Adams sinne in whome all sinned and who receaued as head the promise of keeping or losing paradise by precept of for bearing or eating the apple for himselfe and his posterity after him Thus it deceaued others who applying literally that of S. Iohn The flesh profiteth nothing some in the Apostles time to the resurrection of the flesh others of late to the reall presence in the B. Sacrament the one therupon denyed the resurrection of all bodies the other the reall presence of Christs body both vpon one ground not distinguishing the spirituall from the carnall manner of one and the same body By which they might as well inferre that the flesh of Christ by his incarnation and passion profiteth no more then according to them it doth by his resurrection and manducation By which proofe of authority and examples it is apparent that the external letter of scripture cannot be iudge of controuersies That the internall sense of Scripture cannot be iudge is likwise proued because this true sense intended by the holy Ghost is often obscure hard and vncertaine as is certaine and before proued This obscurity breeds controuersies as experience dayly teaches and that these controuersies cannot be ended iudged by scripture-sense is proued 1. Because scripture-sense is the thing in question contention therfore is the thing to be iudged and decided not the iudge who is to giue iudgment and resolue the parties contending in iudgmēt As for example a question is about the sense of those words of the Gospel this is my body of those of the Creed He descended into hell Catholikes vnderstand them as the words import of the reall presence and of the locall descension both of Christs body Protestants expound them of a figuratiue presence by remembrāce of him in the sacrament and of an infernall suffering of hel-paines in his soule vpon the Crosse Now of these senses which is true which false the sense of the words cannot iudge betweene Catholicks and Protestants but some other iudge is necessary to confirme the one and confound the other so to end the controuersy 2. Because many places of scripture are so hard and obscure as the true sense of them cannot be truly discerned but by Church practise and tradition as for example whether those words of S. Mathew Teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy Ghost do proue a necessity of the vocall pronuntiation of these wordes for the forme of baptisme as all Protestants with vs do grant or require no more but a mentall intention it sufficing only to baptize in the name of Iesus as Act. 8.26 doth insinuate Whether those of S. Iohn Except a man be borne againe of water and the holy Ghost he cannot enter into the kingdome of God inferre a necessity of water for the matter of baptisme as the Lutherans with vs grant and the words import or that the water and the holy Ghost be all one as Caluin expounds Also why the Protestants should not inferre as well a precept and necessity of a sacrament of washing of feet out of those words of our Sauiour And you ought to wash one anothers feet after the example of Christ who did and commanded it as they do out of those of S. Mathew Eat yee drinke yee inferre a necessity of receauing vnder both kinds because our Sauiour did commanded the like Now these and such like require a Iudge to iudge of the sense and reason of them cannot themselues iudge and decide themselues to vs. By which is euident that neither the letter nor the sense of scripture can be a competent iudge of all controuersies of faith and scripture Lastly the same is proued by the analogy of a temporal Iudge in causes ciuill with an Ecclesiasticall Iudge in causes spirituall for as Controuersies aryse in ciuill causes the common-wealth so do they arise also in matters spirituall and
for this end be giuen only to them as it was to Moyses to iudge the people then it was not for the same end giuen to all and euery one of the common people and euery ordinary faythfull person among them The third proofe is drawne from the essentiall partes of an authenticall and infallible Iudge because in this spirit are to be found neither ability to know persons nor authority to iudge causes nor infallibility to pronounce a certaine sentence and iudgment First therefore this spirit cannot know and examine the state and disposition the cause and question of the person who is to be iudged neither can the person who is to be iudged know that this spirit remaynes in him who is to iudge or that authority by it is giuen to iudge For this spirit say they who chalenge it is knowne that it is the spirit of God only to them who haue it how then shall it be knowne to others who are to be iudged by it How shall the people know the spirit of the Pastour that they may be directed by it or the Pastour know the spirit of the people that he may direct thē How shall any conuersation in discipline of good life any communication in doctrine of fayth any subordination in obedience to lawes be obserued among these person vncertaine one of anothers spirit and authority by it How shall the sentence of absolution vpon the faythfull or of condēnation vpon the faythlesse be iustly denounced How shall the doctrine of truth be preached or the doctrine of falshood be confuted and the people obliged to belieue the one and to forsake the other How shall iustice be ordered obedience obserued authority maintained lawes executed and penalties inflicted where neither the inferiour can know the spirit of the superiour vpon which spirit his authority dependes nor yet the superiour can any way force or compell the spirit of the inferiour who yet will chalenge an equality of preheminence and priuiledge of the spirit with him Secondly this spirit cannot challenge to it selfe any such power or authority or shew any authenticall warrant from God that it is the spirit of God either in Scripture Tradition or practise of the Church all which a◠before do reiect and condemne it It cannot exercise any function which belonges to this authority as to censure or absolue to oblige or vnity to punish or reward any fault cōmitted or person committing it It cannot with equality of tryall heare or examine the cause nor denounce and pronounce any sentence which can oblige It cannot admonish threaten terrify and enioyne any punishment by the rodde of iustice It cannot compell correct and punish any delinquen◠by way of exteriour iustice or enforce the one party to yield subscribe and submit to the sentence of iustice It cannot bridle in the hand of the one the fury of iniustice or deliuer to the handes of the other the right of iustice It cannot conuince the one of his errour against truth nor secure the other of his possession of truth It cannot compell the one to cease from wronge or giue redresse to the other in his wrong What power hath the spirit of one man to threaten to command to correct or punish the spirit of another What authority can one spirit alleadge which another cannot as well challenge What prerogatiue of spirit can the Pastour assume of which the spirit of the people may not as well presume Vpon what priuiledge can any superiour stand vpon which and the same any inferiour may not or will not as well insist The inferiour can as cōfidently assure himselfe as certainly auouch and as resolutly resolue himselfe that he hath receaued the spirit of the Sonne of God dwelling in him That he hath the spirit of his sonne abiding in his heart by which he cryeth Abbae Father That God hath giuen him also the pledge of the spirit The spirit of adoption VVhich doth giue testimony of his spirit That his spirit doth search all thinges yea the profundities of God That his spirit doth try all thinges yea prophesyes Doth try all spirits if they be of God And that he is a spirituall man doth iudge of all thinges and himselfe is to be iudged of no man because he hath the sense of Christ and knoweth the sense of our Lord that may instruct him Where is then the authority of the Pastour ouer a flocke endewed with this spirit or the power of the superiour to correct a people full of this spirit How shall the one compell to obey and the other haue the liberty of the spirit not to obey What order or subordination what discipline gouernement can be established among such spirits or men ruled and directed by such spirits Thirdly this priuate spirit cannot giue any certainty or infallibility of the verity of his iudgment for it cannot assure and secure any that it is a spirit of God not Sathan of light not darknesse of truth not falshood of a true not a false Prophet It cannot assure secure any that his iudgment for example of predestination iustification certainty of saluation of only fayth is not a presumption and illusion and rather hereticall then Catholike doctrine It cannot assure and secure others either that the spirit is true or that the iudgement of it is vpright or that the doctrine of it is true all sectes and heresies whether Caluinist or Lutheran rigid or milder whether Protestant or Puritan whether Brownist or Familist whether Anabaptist or Arian whether Swenkfeldian or Libertine challeng it for the certainty of their doctrine as true are taught and directed by it as true and yet some or all of them must needes be false as being contrary euery one to another euery one condemning another and all condemned by the authority of Gods Church and by the spirit of God instructing and assisting it By all which it is apparent that the priuate spirit wanting visibility to be knowne authority to iudge and infallibility to secure cannot be an authenticall iudge of controuersies of Fayth Fourthly the fourth reason against this priuate spirits infallible authority to iudge of fayth is drawne from the properties of a rule foundation of fayth before assigned all which are wanting in it For first it wants the promise of any certainty and infallibility it hath no promise or warrāt in Scripture that it is the Pillar and ground of truth the house the temple the kingdome of Christ that hell gates shal not preuaile against it that he who heareth it heareth Christ who contemneth it contemneth Christ and who obeys it not is as the Heathen and Publican that it shall remayne with euery man shall teach euery man all truth and instruct euery man in all which Christ shall speake to him All which yet are promised to the holy Church and the spirit of God in it Secondly It wants
continuance and duration for as it is a priuate spirit in euery one and can continue no longer then the person in whome it is and with whome it begins and ends liues and dyes so it hath no promise of Scripture to endure from age to age from generation to generation from Saboth to Saboth as long as the Sunne and Moone shall endure till the end of the world to the seed and seeds seed for all generations All which are yet promised to holy Church and the spirit of God in it Thirdly it wants immutability and freedome from alteration or change for as we see it changes in euery place tyme and person yea as often as the Moone breeding as S. Hilary sayd of the Arians a monthly yearly fayth and as one of them confesses What to day they hould you know but what to morrow neither you nor they can know in what head of religion do they agree who oppugne the Bishop of Rome if you examine all from the head to the foot you shall almost find nothing affirmed by one which another will not auerre to be wicked the Deuines do dayly differ from themselues coyning a monthly fayth Thus it changes in all doctrines and in opinions of Scripture some affirming this part to be scripture which others deny some inuenting one sense and others a contrary and it so alters from sect to sect from heresy to heresy from Catholike to Lutheran from this to Caluinisme from that to Anabaptisme from thence to Arianisme and so on to Iudaisme Turcisme and Atheisme And as this alteration de facto workes in Protestants so also it hath no promise of constancy that it is a Rocke a pillar a foundation as the Sunne before God as sure as the day and the night that it hath an euerlasting couenant which shall stand for euer and for an eternall glory and not be giuen ouer All which is yet promised to the Church and the spirit of God in it Fourthly it wants Visibility and publike manifestation to vs not only that it is the spirit of God of which before but much more in whom it remaines for as that which is in one cannot manifest it selfe to another so others cannot manifestly know that it is in any one Aske for example the Lutherans who follow Luther and his spirit the Caluinists who follow Caluin and his spirit the Anabaptistes who follow Rotman and his spirit the Aâ—ians who follow Seruetus and his spirit the Libertines who follow Quintinus and his spirit or any Precisian who follow a precise preacher and his spirit how they know that Luther doth enioy this spirit more then Caluin or Caluin more then Rotman or Rotman more then Seruetus or Seruetus more then Quintinus or any one of them more then the Pope and Catholike Church vnder him They can giue no reason more for one then for another shew no cause why they follow one spirit more then another or why they should be persuaded confirmed directed to the fayth of any one more then another This spirit therefore hath not the conspicuity and visibility of being as a tabernacle in the Sunne the Sunne in my light a candle vpon a candlesticke or seauen candlestickes in the Temple a citty vpon a hill a mountaine in the top of mountaines eleuated aboue the little hills that it may be seene and knowne of all the world All which yet are agreable to the Catholike Church and the spirit of God in it Fifthly this spirit wants combination or connexion by which it may combine all faithfull in one bond of Vnity and Concord and so distinguish a true Church from a false a right belieuing Catholike from a deceitfull heretike and a right way to heauen from an erroneous path to perdition It is priuate and particuler in euery man diuerse and contrary in most men It did suggest of old one beliefe for example in Sabellius another in Marcion another in Nestorius another in Apollinaris and Eutiches and it hath suggested of late one in Luther another in Zuinglius a third in Caluin a fourth in Munzer a fifth in Seruetus and aboue 220. in this last age in so many new Maisters and founders of new sects all whose hartes are diuided and like the Aegyptians run togeather against the Aegyptians and by diuision make the kingdome of Christ desolate And yet all of them call this their spirit of the Lord all build their beliefe vpon it all are directed by it in their contrary doctrine and beliefe Aske any one or all of them how they are instructed who they follow by what they are directed all answere by this spirit all appeale to this priuate spirit and yet all want that spirit which keepeth vnity of the spirit in the body of peace which should continue them in one minde in one agreement and iudgement in one hart and soule in one way and path and make them all one as Christ was one in his Father Which spirit notwithstanding resides and dwels in the Catholike Church Sixthly this spirit wants Vniuersality as vnable to resolue all doubts and questions which arise either about Scripture in the obscurity profundity and multiplicity of senses or in the seeming contradictions figuratiue locutions and seuerall interpretations of the wordes the various Texts and reading the many dissonanceâ— of yeares in numbring the different translation of words from the originall or which arise about the mysteries belieued as the vnity of the God-head the Trinity of persons in the Blessed Trinity the person the natures the wills the body the soule of Christ the nature of grace free-will sinne iustification sacraments Church prayer to Saints for the dead Purgatory and thousands such like which this spirit could neuer decide and end either in tymes ancient or of late but with contention it begunne all these differences in contention it proceeded in them and neuer ceased till by contention it consumed it selfe and ended them It cannot sufficiently conuince any one either Pagan or Infidell either Turke or Iew either Heretike or obstinate Person that they are in errour and haue not the spirit of God as well as true Christians It cannot conuert reduce or confirme any to the verity of true fayth who is either ignorant of Fayth or staggering in his fayth or obstinate against faith It can giue no probable reasons of persuasion propose no credible testimonies of inducement deliuer no conuincing arguments of certainty of fayth and doctrine and in effect can shew no grounds sufficient in prudence to persuade any iudicious man to accept as credible the religion of ChristiaÌ„s more then of Iewes Turkes or Pagans therefore it cannot extend it selfe to all Nations enlarge the place of his Tents stretch out the skins of his Tabernacles increase the sea with knowledge sucke the milke of Gentils and be nursed with the
Tette of Kings it cannot conuert the multitude of Iles bring in the riches of the Gentills preach pennance and remission of sinnes from Hierusalem to the vttermost of the earth from North to South from Sabaoth to Sabaoth from the ends of the earth All which yet as they were promised to holy Church so are they performed in it and by the spirit of God in it Seauenthly this spirit wanteth all warrant and Commission from God either expressed in holy Scripture or mentioned in the Creed of the Apostles or deliuered by any Tradition or defined by any Councell or contained in any rule of Fayth or deduced out of any principle of Religion or confirmed by any practise of antiquity that all men must rely on it be ruled by it and be obedient to it for the certainty of their Fayth and Religion we find no preheminence or prerogatiue attributed to it that it is either the Kingdome the Citty the Inheritance the House the Temple the Spouse or the body of Christ which yet the Church of God by his spirit in it hath We read of no authority it hath either to bind or loose sinnes or to offer sacrifice or to minister Sacraments or to instruct in all Truth to teach all Nations or to punish offenders with the Rodde of correction of censure of excommunication giuing vp to Sathan which yet the Church of God by his spirit hath We haue no expresse warrant or commaund to do what it shall say to vs do to heare and obey it as Christ himselfe and that vnder paine of despising Christ of being an Ethnicke and Publican and of damnation All which yet we haue of the Church of Christ and of the spirit of God dwelling in it and directing it All which properties and conditions since they ought to be in a rule iudge of faith as is before shewed and are all and euery one wanting in this Protestant priuate spirit as is heere manifest it remaines euident that for these reasons it cannot be a sufficient or competent Iudge of all controuersies of Fayth and Religion THE PROTESTANT PRIVATE SPIRITS AVTHORITY To iudge of Controuersies of Fayth confuted by Reasons drawne from the nature and certainty of Fayth CHAP. VII The properties of Fayth with the priuate Spirits manner of proceeding SECT I. THIS priuate spirits authority to expound Scripture and to resolue questions of Fayth we haue confuted by reasons drawne from the nature of an infallible both Interpreter of Scripture and Iudge of fayth It remaines that we coÌ„fute the same by reasons drawne froÌ„ the nature and infallible certainty of Fayth of which this spirit is assigned by the ProtestaÌ„ts to be a principall if not a sole and whole meanes or instrument to cause it For which we may note that the Protestants doe 1. ground their saluation vpon only fayth which say they doth only iustify 2. They ground this their fayth vpon only Scripture which according to theÌ„ containes al things necessary to be belieued 3. They ground this their Scripture and the sense of it only vpon the priuate spirit by which alone excluding all authority of Tradition Church-Councells or Fathers they expound the Scripture so that the priuate spirit is to them the principall or sole ground of their sense of Scripture their Scripture-sense the principal or sole ground of their fayth this their fayth the principal or sole ground of their saluation What certainty therefore they haue of Scripture Fayth or Saluation dependes vpon the certainty they haue of this their spirit which if it faile and proue not to be true and of God but deceitfull and of Sathan then failes with it the truth of their sense of Scripture the truth of their Fayth and Religion and the truth of their hope or certainty of saluation Whereupon it followes 1. That they can haue no more certainty of their fayth and saluation then they haue of this their spirit which is the ground of their fayth and saluation 2. That what conditions or properties are required to certainty of Fayth the same are required in this spirit which is to them the prime mayne in effect the sole meanes or grounds of faith 3. That if we demonstrate that the properties and conditions which are necessary to fayth are wanting in this priuate spirit then we conuince that this priuate spirit cannot be either a sufficient ground wheron to build faith or a competent Iudge wherby to determine controuersies of Fayth Which being supposed let vs examine these properties of faith what and how many they be and applying them to the priuat spirit shew that they are all euery one wanting in it 1. Therfore this diuine and supernaturall faith as it is necessary to saluation for according to S. Paul Without faith it is impossible to please God And according to S. Augustine It is certaine that none can come to true happinesse except he please God and hat none can please God but by faith for faith is the foundation of all good things faith is the beginning of mans saluation without faith none can come to the fellowship of the children of God because without it neither in this world doth any man obtaine the grace of iustification nether in the next shal he possesse eternall life so also it must necessarily haue these properties or conditions that is it must be one certaine entire and Catholike faith manifested by diuine reuelation diâ—ulged by Apostolicall mission and preaching confirmed by miraculous operations and made credible by conuincing testimonies of credibility All which as they are peculiar to true faith either connexed to it or concurring with it so are they all wanting to this priuate spirit and haue no affinity or similitude with it as in particuler shal be shewed The priuate spirit cannot be a meane of vnity in Fayth SECT II. THEREFORE Fayth is one witnes S. Paul One Lord one Baptisme one Fayth witnes S. Leo Except it be one it is not Fayth Witnes Irenaeus All belieuing in one and like manner all points all teaching deliuering in one and the same manner all thinges and all hauing one soule and one hart which though it differ in language yet is the same in tradition One I say in all persons both in the materiall obiect because the same articles of Fayth are belieued by all and also in the formall obiect because for the same motiue and in the same manner they are belieued by all in all places tymes Which one fayth as one soule in many partes of the body doth make one Church in all the partes of the world But that this priuate spirit neither is nor can be one in all who claime and challeng it as neither inclining and mouing them all to belieue either one and the same thing or in one and the same manner or for one and
the same motiue nor yet combining them in any vnity either of one and the same Church or of one and the same discipline or gouernment or of one and the same scripture and sense of it is apparent and proued First Because this spirit is priuate proper and peculiar in euery one without subordination to any without connexion with any or without dependance vpon any It is singular and seuerall in euery one hauing a kind of operation which is for the manner singular for the motiue different and for the effect opposit in euery one It wanteth one and the same either authority of God for warrant or reuelation from God for motiue or proposition by Church for surety or direction of one visible head for gouernment as a linke and combination of all the spirits in one vnity either of Sacraments seruice or ceremonies or of faith discipline and exposition of scripture Wherupon it withdraweth al men from the high way of vnity diuerts them into by-pathes of diuision conducts them into the downfall of schisme and heresy and so precipitates them headlong into a gulfe of infidelity and perdition 2. Because as experience teaches vs it hath hatched all the viperous sects schismes and heresies which this last age in such aboundance brought forth into the world It vpon the first breathing of the new Ghospell deuided the followers of it into Lutherans Sacramentarians Anabaptists and subdeuided the Lutherans againe into the Zealous the Ciuill and the disorderly Lutherans and subdeuided yet againe the zealous into 14. the ciuill into 20. and the disorderly into 7. subfactions and petty heresies It subdeuided the Anabaptists into 13. seuerall factions and the Sacramentaries into so many new opinions in seuerall Countries inuented by so many seuerall new maisters as that within the space of an 100. years fewer some as Gualter reckon vp 117. others as Rescius 170. others as Hedio a Protestāt within 30. yeares after Luther 130. all inuented and nourished by this spirit And for multiplicity of scripture senses it deuised as one 50. yeares ago collected no fewer then 80. and as another since hath obserued no fewer then 200. seuerall expositions all out of foure wordes Hoc est corpus meum Which dissention and diuision was euen in Caluins time so memorable and markable that he himselfe confesses that this age hath brought forth horrible monstrous sects so that many staggering and no◠knowing which to follow haue cast away all care of any religion at all By which is apparent that this Scripture neither doth nor can beget any vnity or concord in fayth and religion and so cannot be a fit instrument to beget and conserue fayth That it cannot be a meanes of certainty of Fayth SECT III. SECONDLY Fayth must be certaine and infallible to vs more certaine sayth S. Chrysostome are we of things we see not then of thinges we see Yea so certaine as that it admits no deliberate and voluntary doubt not only actuall but not so much as possible For as Fayth is an inward assent of the mind which we giue to that which God who is the prime verity and can neither deceaue nor be deceaued hath reuealed to vs by meanes of the preaching and teaching of the true Church so our assent must be as certaine as is the verity of God vpon which it dependes that is so certaine that it admit no more deliberate doubt incertainty or fallibility then doth the word of God vpon which it depends Which certainty of fayth because Luther Caluin and Zuinglius extend to euery mans particuler saluation they consequently affirme that euery man must be as certaine of his saluation as he is certaine there is a God that he can no more loose his saluation then Christ can loose it But that no such certainty can be in this priuate spirit I proue besides that which is in the former Chapter shewed by these reasons First because no certaine and infallible rule or ground can be giuen certainly and infallibly to know that this spirit in any man is a spirit of truth not of errour of light not of darknes of God not of Sathan or not humane therfore there is no reason why any should build vpon it as certaine Secondly because that they who admit a certainty of it admit it only in the persons who haue it not in others who follow them who haue it wherupon all who follow the spirit and doctrine of any other whosoeuer as the cōmon both people and preachers do follow that which to them is fallible and vncertaine and so build vpon a ground fallible and vncertaine Thirdly because experience conuinces that this spirit hath deceaued doth daily deceaue many for whatsoeuer either sense of Scripture or doctrine of faith or certainty of saluation the spirit of one man doth certainly assure him as true the spirit of another man doth as certainly assure him that the same is false as for example the spirit of Zuinglius Oecolampadius Caluin and other Sacramentaries assures them that the sense of Hoc est corpus meum is figuratiue that the body of Christ is not really and corporally present in the Sacrament and that they in this faith are infallibly sure of their saluation but the spirit of Luther assures him that the sense of the words is literall that Christs substance is really and corporally present with the substance of bread and that the Sacramentaries are heretiks and damned who hould the contrary The like doth the spirit of the Anabaptists Libertines and others assure them of other such places against both Lutherans and Caluinists And the spirit of the Arians assures them of the like against all the former And all this is wrought by this spirit all conceauing a certainty in it yet all opposit and condemning one another by it What certainty therfore can there be in any of these spirits what infallibility more in Luther then in Caluin what in Caluin more then in Rotman what in Rotman more then in Seruetus or what in any one of them more then in any other Sectary What can any one claime or challenge for the certainty of his spirit which the other cannot as infallibly claime and challenge for the certainty of his Euery one of these assure themselues that their spirit is of God Euery one of them all are certaine of their sense of scripture of their faith and of their saluation by it yet euery one defends a contrary faith inuents a contrary sense of scripture condemns the contrary part of heresy is certaine by his spirit of the others damnation as the other conceaue themselues certaine of their owne saluatiō What certainty therfore can there be amongst so opposit certainties Surely none but to be certaine that all of these spirits are most vncertaine and fallible yea wicked and damnable that the state of all who depend of them is pittifull and
this preaching is deriued frō Mission according to that of S. Paul How shal they belieue him whom they haue not heard how shall they heare without a preacher how shall they preach except they be sent So that faith it by hearing hearing is by preaching of Pastours and preaching is by mission from the authority of Superiours Of which the reason is because faith is an argumēt or proofe of things that do not appeare either to our sense or reason but are aboue our vnderstanding and capacity therfore we cannot attaine to it by euidence of reason but by credit of authority To this authority that we may giue credit we must conceaue and heare it this hearing that we may be obliged to accept it must by Church-Pastors be proposed and preached to vs and this preaching that it may the better secure vs of it must be from lawfull mission by ordinary succession deriued and so lawfull mission from apostolical authority infallible preaching or proposition of Pastours and a pious disposition in vs to heare and belieue what is thus proposed are the meanes by which according to S. Paul true faith is attained But this priuat spirit quite ouerthrowes all this excellēt order and subordination ordayned by Christ Iesus proposed to vs by the holy Ghost For first it alone without any disposition of hearing without any proposition or preaching of Church Pastours without any authority of apostolicall mission and ordination teaches and directs in particuler euery one man woman or child which is true Scripture which is true sense of it and which is true doctrine collected out of it therfore euery one thus made faithfull by this spirit stands need neither of disposition to heare what is to be belieued nor of preaching to belieue what they heare nor of mission and ordination to secure them of what is preached because this spirit supplies the effect of all both ordination proposition and disposition of hearing therfore all order and discipline all subordination and subiection all sacraments or preaching are needlesse yea fruitlesse in Gods Church As this spirit secures alone so without Sacraments it sanctifies alone As it instructs all in faith so it corrects all in errours against faith And as it is directed by none but God so it is subordinate to none but God alone obliged to none obedient to none it is immediate as they which haue it imagine from God it wil be subiect only to God it will be directed only by God it alone inspires all what they are to belieue alone works all what they are to do and alone secures all that they cannot faile of their end and saluation and so alone to all is all in all that is the beginning progresse and end of all grace and goodnesse Thus is the spirit to them if you will credit them Secondly It alone hath warrant and commission power and authority in whomsoeuer it is whether he be yonge or old simple or wise vnlearned or learned secular or spirituall to examine censure to giue sentence and iudgment in any cause or Controuersy ouer any Pastour or Prelate vpon any Councell or Church particuler or generall present or past late or auncient For as Caluin and Kemnitius for example by the prerogatiue of this their spirit tooke vpon them to censure and correct by their Examine and Antidote not only the late generall Councel of Trent but also the auncient generall Councels of Nice Constantinople Chalcedon and Ephesus yea the whole Church of God and all Doctours in it for many ages togeather as is before shewed so euery bible-bearing Ghospeller who hath got but a tast of this spirit and can but read the Scripture in English will by the same prerogatiue of this spirit assume to himselfe the same authority to examine the same examiners to censure the same censurers and to iudge the spirit of the former iudges yea to examine censure and iudge all Pastours Doctours Fathers Councells and Churches and to determine which of them haue erred what sense of Scripture is to be preferred and what Fayth and Religion is to be imbraced All which as these new Protestant Maisters first practised vpon the ancient Fathers so these their new discipls haue learned to practise the same vpon them their maisters and do as well censure them as they did their Predecessours and that worthily for what they taught and practised against their Fathers is a iust punishment that their children should learne and practise the same against them That it cannot be a meanes of fayth which requirs credible testimonies SECT VI. FIFTHLY this fayth as it is obtained by piously hearing the infallible preaching of Pastours lawfully ordained and sent so also it requires besides diuine reuelation reasons and motiues of credibility forcible to moue the Vnderstanding to accept as probable this doctrine of Fayth thus by preaching proposed and by God reuealed for as before He that giueth credit quickly is light of hart And reasons of credibility such as are miracles sanctity vnity conuersions of Nations and such like before mentioned doe make a true fayth more credible according to that of Dauid Thy testimonies are made too credible But that this priuate spirit cannot giue any such credible testimonies or produce any probable motiue to conuince any one that it is a true spirit of God or a certaine meanes of faith is proued Because it cannot alledge any consent of people and nations nor any authority of miracles to vse S. Augustines words nourished by hope increased by charity and confirmed by antiquity such as confirmed S. Augustine in his faith it cannot alleadge any vnity which it causeth either with the head Christ or with his body the Church not any sanctity which it worketh by works memorable for piety or miraculous for power and vertue not any consent of vniuersality by which it hath been imbraced in all places at all times by all nations and persons no not in ancient time by any persons renowned for holinesse and learning not any succession of Pastours prelates doctours or saints who haue relied themselues their faith saluation vpon it it cannot produce any one euident either authority of holy scripture or any one tradition of apostolicall time or any one practise of auncient Church or any one decree of generall Councels or any one testimony of learned Doctours or any one probable much lesse conuincing argument of reason that either all or any one man must or may settle his beliefe in it interprete the Scripture by it rely his saluation vpon it deduce all resolutions of fayth all questions of Controuersies all doubts of Religion from it and giue peremptory iudgment and sentence of all Pastours and Prelates of all Saints and Doctours of all Churches and Councells of all doctrine and religion according to the suggestion of it which yet the precise Protestāts do both in doctrine professe and in practise performe That it cannot be a
meanes of fayth which obliges all to belieue and accept it SECT VII SIXTHLY fatyh to whome it is by God reuealed by Church proposed and by credible testimonyes conuinced obligeth them to accept it and to giue credit and testimony to it to be directed and ordered by it and to submit their iudgement in obedience of fayth vnto it according to that of S. Paul bringing into Captiuity all vnderstanding vnto the obedience of Christ and as children of obedience receauing grace for obedience to the fayth Whereupon it is sayd He that doth not belieue shal be condemned Because when it is sufficiently deliuered declared what we are to belieue and do they who by negligence do not imbrace and follow it are inexcusable and so deserue damnation And as they who are obliged to attaine to the end are obliged to vse apply the meanes necessary for that end without which the end cannot be attained so because we Catholikes for our part do hould a pious disposition to heare that which is authentically preached and proposed by Pastours lawfully ordained And because the Protestants for their part do hold the motion and suggestion of the priuate spirit to be a necessary meanes for the attaining vnto fayth it followes that as the one is bound to giue audience and obedience to al preaching of Pastours lawfully sent and proposition of Church defining what is to be belieued and practised so the other is bound to heare and obey euery motion and suggestion of this their priuate spirit speaking in them and inspiring them what to do and belieue But that this spirit cannot vnder any precept naturall or diuine oblige any one much lesse all men to accept credit and rely vpon it and to make it their rule and foundation their iudge and vmpier the assurer and securer of their scripture-sense their fayth their religion and their saluatioÌ„ as it is of it selfe more euident so by these reasons it is confirmed First because as it is often before touched no man hath any certaine meanes or ground wheron to build a certaine resolution of the certainty either of this spirit or of euery motion of it that it is of God not of nature or Sathan 2. Because no such precept is intimated in any Scripture Tradition Councel or Church-command 3. Because it would follow that men should be obliged to belieue and follow spirits contrary and motions of them contrary and so senses of Scripture contrary Fayths and Religions contrary and opinions of saluation contrary for as Luther had one spirit and one motion of it Caluin another spirit and a contrary motion of it Osiander a third spirit and an opposit motion of it so â—n like manner Swenkfeldius Rotman Seruetus Quintinus Dauid-george Moore Hacket and an hundred more Sectaryes had euery one of them distinct spirits and contrary motions of them in the sense of Scripture which they expounded in the articles of their fayth which they belieued and in the certainty of their saluation vpon which they presumed so euery one being obliged to belieue and follow their owne spirit the motion of it in the Scripture-sense fayth and saluation diuers should be obliged to belieue and follow contrary spirits and contrary motions of contrary spirits and so contrary senses of Scripture contrary faithes and religions and contrary certainty of saluation which is as absurd as in religion absurd may be Also because as the wind blowes so the spirit moues sometymes one way sometymes another sometymes to this thing sometymes to to the contrary suggesting now one meaning of Scripture now another now one Fayth then another and sometymes doubts of all Faith and suggests no fayth at all often dispaires of all grace and leaues no hope of assurance of any saluation at all It would likewise follow that men should be obliged sometimes to belieue no fayth at all sometymes to dispaire of all grace goodnes and saluation and sometymes to haue as deep a conceit of their damnation as other tymes they haue of their saluation Whereby still following a wauering spirit and tottering motions of it they should wauer and totter betweene vncertaintyes and contrarietyes and remaine alwayes vncertaine in themselues and contrary to others and so be like Cloudes without water carryed with euery ayre like waues of the Sea tossed with euery wind foaming out their owne confusion like wandering stars to whome a storme of darkenesse is reserued for euer And thus much of reasons drawne from the nature and properties of Fayth which may suffice to conuince that this priuate spirit and the motion of it are so farre from being any necessary meanes of Fayth and Religion that they cannot so much as consist with any but are opposite to all true Fayth and Religion THE PRIVATE SPIRITS AVTHORITY To iudge of Fayth confuted by circular absurdities which follow thereupon in the groundes of their Fayth CHAP. VIII Of the nature of a Circle and the differences of Circles SECT I. NOTHING doth make more plâ—ine to a plaine vnderstanding the absurdity of this priuate spirit then the absurdities which doe follow vpon it against both faith reason These absurdities are of two sortes The one Circular inuoluing an absurd manner of proofe proceeding by way of a Circle condemned by all principles of Philosophy and Diuinity The other Doctrinall as we may tearme them inferring a doctrine absurd and dissonant from all principles of Fayth piety and reason In this Chapter we will shew the Circular absurdities in the next the Doctrinall which doe follow vpon this priuate spirit and the Protestants doctrine taught by it For the Circular absurdities we may note 1. Of a circle what a Circle and a Circular proofe is 2. The difference betweene a circular proofe lawfull vnlawfull 3. therby iudge and make an estimate of the Catholike and Protestant mutuall obiection the one against the other in this kind First therefore Aristotle in his demonstrations hauing proued that in euery demonstration we must come to some principles or propositions imediatly knowne of themselues and not demonstrable by another medium or proposition disproues two sortes of Philosophers the one affirming that there can be no demonstration of any thing at all the other contrariwise affirming that there may be demonstrations of euery thing eueÌ„ of the first principles or propositions which by a circular demonstration say they may be demonstrated by the conclusion as the conclusion is demonstrated by the premises admitting therby a Circular demonstration of the conclusion by the premises and of the premises againe by the conclusion This latter errour of Circular proofe he coÌ„futes by three reasons 1. Because it would be petitio principij or the begging of the question which as before in his former bookes of Resolution he resolued was when the medium or proposition prouing any thing is either the same which is to be proued or more obscure or as obscure or
knowne after the thing to be proued All which inconueniences this Circular manner of probation doth inferre making the probation either the same or equally or more obscure then the thing to be proued 2. Because it would follow that idem should be prius posterius notius ignotius respectu eiusdem knowne vnknowne first knowne and after knowne in respect of the same As when the premises do demonstrate the conclusion they must be first and better knowne then the Conclâ—sion And againe when the conclusion doth demonstrate the premises it should be first and better knowne then the premises so the same conclusion shal be prius notius as demonstrating the premises and posterius ignotius as demonstrated and proued by the premises both being vnderstood of the same premises 3. Because this Circular proofe is to proue the same to be the same because it is the same as the conclusion to be true if it be true or because it is true As saith Aristotle Si A est B est si B est A est ergo si A est A est In which as A is proued to be A because it is A so the conclusion is proued to be true because it is true Whereupon Aristotle concludes that euery Circular proofe and demonstration which is regressus ab eodem ad omnino idem that is when we returne froÌ„ one thing to the same thing againe and from one proofe to the same proofe againe is vitious and vnlawfull in Logicke And thus much of the nature of a Circle Secondly for the difference betweene a proper Circle which is bad and an improper which is good and lawfull we may note also that euery kind of Circular and reciprocall proofe is not vnlawfull for some is reciprocall betweene the cause and the effect as betweene rationale and risibile betweene the Sunne the Day And thus may be proued the effect by the cause à priori as Est risibile quia est rationale est dies quia Sol lucet or on the contrary the cause by the effect à posteriori as Est rationale quia est risibile or Sol lucet quia est dies Other proofes are reciprocall betweene two causes of diuers kindes as betweene the efficient cause and the finall in which sense we proue Phisicke to be good because as the efficient cause it causeth and worketh health and health to be good because as the finall cause or end it moueth to take Phisicke Or betweene the efficient and materiall cause as when we proue the entrance of the wind to be the cause that is efficient of opening the window and the opening of the window to be the cause that is materiall of the entrance of the wind Or when we proue the aboundance of raine by the aboundance of vapours as by the materiall cause and the aboundance of vapours by the aboundance of raine as by the effect All which kind of reciprocall or Circular proofe of the cause by the effect and the effect by the cause or of one cause by another is good and allowed in Logicke as being improperly a Circle Only that which is disallowed and by Aristotle all condemned is that proper manner of Circle which is 1. when in the same kind of cause one thing is proued by another and this againe by the former which is either idem per idem or ignotum per ignotius 2. When this reciprocall proofe is made by one and the same cause in one and the same manner of proofe 3. When to one and the selfe same person this one thing is thus proued by another and this againe by the former the one mutually prouing the other as when the premises demonstrate the conclusion and the conclusion againe the premises both being otherwise vnknowne As when the maister proues the seruant to be innocent and the seruant the maister both being before suspected as guilty In which the same thing is notius ignotius prius posterius that is more knowne and lesse knowne first knowne and after knowne both in one and the same respect and in respect of one and the same person and so a thing vnknowne is proued by another more vnknowne which is that vnlawfull Circle or Circular manner of demonstration disallowed and condemned by Aristotle By which is manifest what a Circular proofe is and of Circular manners of proofes which is improper lawfull and which proper and vnlawfull Thirdly Both Catholicks and Protestantes do mutually accuse one another of this vicious and Circular arguing and manner of proofe The Protestants accuse the Catholicks because they proue the authority of the scripture by the authority of the Church and the authority of the Church by the authority of scripture For aske a Catholicke how he knowes the Scripture to be infallible and true he will answer because the Church tels him it is so aske him how he proues the Church to be infallible and true he wil answer because the scripture sayes it is so and so he proues the Scripture by the Church and the Church by the Scripture The Catholicks accuse the Protestants because they proue the scripture by the spirit and the spirit by the scripture for aske a Protestant how he knowes the scripture to be true and the true sense of it he answers because the spirit so tels and assures him aske him how he knowes the spirit that it is of God and speakes truth he answers because the scripture tels and assures him so and so he knowes the Scripture by the spirit and the spirit by the Scripture The Catholikes cleared from the obiected Circle against their doctrine SECT II. THE question therefore is whether the Catholiks betweene Scripture and Church or the Protestants betweene the Scripture and the Spirit and otherwise do fall into this kind of vitious argumentation and proofe in maÌ„ner of a Circle And that the Catholikes are free from this fault and do make their proofe to seuerall sortes of persons in seuerall kinds of causes by a partiall manner of proofe and thereby do still proue one thing vnknowne by another more knowne to those persons is first to be proued For which we may note that the Catholikes require to Fayth for so much as is for our purpose two thinges First a preparation to prepare vs to accept the thinges belieued as credible and in prudence worthy to be belieued which is wrought by credible testimonyes such as are miracles consent sanctity antiquity and the rest before meÌ„tioned by which our vnderstanding is euidently conuinced to iudge and accept of the Christian Religion as more worthy or credit then any other Secondly they require a firme assent or beliefe to the articles of fayth proposed as true and of infallible verity which is wrought by the habit of fayth and dependes vpon the diuine reuelation of God declaring in Scripture or Tradition and proposing by holy Church what and why we are to belieue vpon which
their decrees no Emperour with his sword no people or Pastour in any parish should haue publikly professed maintayned and confirmed the true fayth of Christ and true doctrine of saluation but all of Antichrist and damnation Thirdly it follows that all the predictions and prophecies of the prophets before Christ all the promises and assurances made by Christ himselfe or by his Apostles to his Church either of the extension and amplitude of Christes Church from sea to sea from North to South to the vttermost end of the world to all people and nations to all Iles and Kingdomes to all Kinges and Princes or of continuance succession of the same as long as the Sunne Moon shall endure from Sabaoth to Sabaoth from age to age frō generation to generation without interruption or discontinuance from that tyme till the worlds end or of the Holy Ghosts assistance and continuance with it as the Pillar and ground of truth against all the waues and stormes of the sea of this world against all the swordes and violence of persecutors and Tyrants and against all principalities and powers the gouernours of this darknesse and the very gates of hell it selfe It followes I say that all these predictions haue beene false and not verifyed as Castalion and Dauid George both Protestants conuinced by experience of the not being of a Protestant Church haue confessed it followes that the Prophets of the old Testament who foretould them were false not true Prophets that the Apostles of the new Testament who confirmed them were vnlawfull and faythlesse messengers and that Iesus Christ who planted watered promised to giue increase to this his Church was not the only true omnipotent God but either a false deceauer who promised that he knew should not be performed or els a weake worker who could not performe that which he had promised to wit this amplitude succession and firmity of his Church thus wholy frustrated and made void according to the former principle and doctrine All which is wikedly confessed vpon the former groundes by Dauid George Ochinus and others Fourthly it followes that Turkes Iewes and Gentils haue had a more flourishing state of a Church Kingdome and Professours as hauing beene more visible potent and dilated for many continued ages in many distant partes of the world then the christians who haue had neither Prince Prelate people or scarce any publike Professours of true Christianity for one age together vnder any one King in any one prouince of the world That Mahomet and Antichrist or the diuel by them did with more prudence and power with more piety and policy establish enlarge protect their faith and common wealth which so long continued then Iesus Christ who is true God and man did or could do his faith and Church which so soone after his departure erred failed and decayed Where is the greater glory of the second temple then of the first Where is the ends of the earth giuen to it for a possession Where are the Kings and Queenes who as nursing fathers are to haue protected it Where are the people and nations who with the gold of Arabia and Saba were to haue inriched it Where are the Iles and kingdomes who from the vttermost ends of the world were to haue waited vpon this Church of Christ more then any other of Iews Turks or Pagans What was Christ lesse true lesse good lesse faythfull lesse able and potent in the establishing and preseruing his kindgome then were Moyses or Mahomet Cyrus or Romulus in setling and enlarging their Synagogue Sect or Common-wealth Surely it followes O horrour and blasphemy if these positions and points of the Protestants priuate spirits doctrine were true and warrantable Of absurdities which follow vpon the second head of sole Fayth SECT III. SECONDLY Out of the second principle and doctrine depending on it which is that a man is iustified by only faith which is a faith speciall of euery one 's owne predestination iustification and glorification so certaine and so sure as that there is a God or that Christ is saued so perpetuall that it can neuer be lost and peculiar only to the elect depending vpon their priuat spirit and the rest before mentioned it followes First That a man is not only without all doubt or so much as any feare certaine of his predestination past iustification present and glorification to come but also that he is more certaine of it then he is of the B. Trinity of the Incarnation Passion Resurrection ascension and coming of Christ which he belieues only by a faith not supernaturall and diuine but historicall generall and common as they say to the reprobate and diuels yea more certaine then Iesus-Christ was of his saluation whom they affirme to haue feared doubted distrusted and despaired before his death of his saluation as is afterward shewed Yea as certaine must they be as certaine they are that God is one God or that Iesus Christ is in heauen or as if Iesus Christ were present and so told them which are their owne words and comparisons which is both absurd and impious absurd because they haue scripture to auouch the being of one God and the saluation of Christ but which auouches to euery mā this his saluatiō in particular they haue neither scripture nor reason Impious because what greater impiety and blasphemy can be conceaued then to make Christ God and man doubtfull of his saluation and themselues sinfull and wicked wretches certaine of theirs Secondly it followes that euery Protestant may and must by faith belieue as certaine that of which neither authority of scripture testimony of Church or euidence of reason doth yield any argument of certainty but only his owne priuate spirit and conceit doth suggest and perswade this certainty of euery one his owne iustification and saluation and yet that the same Protestants may doubt yea refuse to assent and belieue such articles of faith as both expresse authority of Scripture euident proposition of Church and confessed testimony of auncient tradition Fathers and Councels doth fully and frequently deliuer and approue such are many articles now in controuersy as Freewill merit good works reall presence prayer to saints for the dead and such like All which for example Caluin and euery Protestant do as firmly notwithstanding all the former confessed testimonies reiect and condemne as they belieue the certainty of their owne saluation which notwithstanding that it be not mentioned or motioned in particular in any such or the former testimonyes they do most vndoubtedly and firmely apprehend and belieue In which among all absurdities what can be more absurd then without any other reason or testimony but ones owne conceit so firmely to adhere to a thing of importance so vncertaine both in it selfe and in experience and yet not belieue many thinges in themselues so probable and so mainly by so many testimonies confirmed and approued Which what is it els
same absurd doctrine Secondly the same absurdity is inferred out of another of the Protestants vsually receaued position of doctrine which is That euery man shall be saued by only Fayth and that by a speciall Fayth by which he is bound infallibly to belieue that he shal be saued if he wil be saued out of which their receaued doctrine I reason thus Whatsoeuer euery man in particuler is bound to belieue as an article of Fayth necessary to his saluation that is true certaine whether he do belieue it or no. But euery man in particular is bound to belieue as an article of his faith necessary to his saluation according to the Protestants that he shal be saued Ergo That euery man in particuler shal be saued is true certaine according to the Protestants doctrine whether he belieue it or no. The Maior proposition is true and not deniable in any diuinity because all articles or points of Fayth which all are bound to belieue as necessary to saluation and vnder paine of damnation are most certainly true aeternae veritatis antecedenter and before they be actually belieued whether they be belieued or not by them who ought to belieue them For so that there is a blessed Trinity of three persons one God an Incarnation of the Sonne of God a Resurrection of the body and the like is certainely true in it selfe though the Arians Nestorians and other Heretikes doe not belieue it which yet they are bound to belieue as necessary to saluation Therefore if euery man be bound in like manner to belieue his owne saluation as certainly and as neccessarily as he is bound to belieue the B. Trinity Incarnation Resurrection that as an article of his fayth it followeth that his saluation is as certainly true as his Resurrection whether soeuer he do belieue or not belieue either or both of them and so it is inferred that he shal be saued as well as ryse againe though he do not belieue it which is confirmed because the obiect of Fayth or thing to be belieued hath in it eternall verity before the act of mans Fayth doe conceaue or belieue it and therefore is belieued because it is and before was true but is not made true because it is now belieued fayth not making but supposing his obiect which as it houlds true in the verity of the Resurrection Incarnatiō Trinity and others point of fayth which are belieued because they are true are true whether they be belieued or not so it must hould true in the verity of euery mans saluation if it be a point of euery mans fayth For if the certainty of his owne saluation be the obiect of euery mans fayth which he ought to belieue then the same certainty or obiect is true before it be belieued and so it is true that he shal be saued before he do belieue and true it is whether he so belieue or no. The Minor Proposition or subsumption that according to the Protestants euery mā is to belieue his owne Iustificatiō and Saluation is so certaine that it is their common receaued doctrine that Only Fayth doth iustify that this Only Fayth is a Speciall Faith that this Speciall Fayth hath for his only obiect which it belieues remission of his sins his Iustificatiō saluation by Christ that this beliefe is a diuine fayth a sauing fayth as certaine a fayth as that by which we belieue that there is a God a Iesus Christ a heauen or hel so certaine that it admits no doubt or vncertainty but includes an infallible assured confidence of the promises of God to vs of our saluation Thus sayth Caluin that Iustifying Faith is a certaine knowledge of Gods fauour to vs that euery one must vndoubtedly be sure that God is mercifull vnto him Beza that Fayth is not to belieue in God or in the word of God which Fayth the Diuells haue but a firme perswasion of our election in Christ A certainty by which we are more certaine then of any thing that life euerlasting is due to vs. Luther that Fayth is a constant firme perswasion without doubt or wauering of Gods grace good will due to vs so certaine that it is aboue all other certainty Bucer that Fayth is nothing but a certaine perswasion of our saluation of Christ The Confession of Auspurge of Saxony Luther Lobecius Pareus Whitaker Reynoldes Perkins That a man is iustifyed by belieuing and that without wauering or feare of his owne infirmity that his sinnes ere forgiuen that he is iust and shal be saued Yea sayth Iewell he must be so certaine as if Christ was present and so told him sayth Pareus as certaine as that Christ dyed for the remission of our sinnes sayth Luther and Zuinglius as certaine as he is of Christs saluatiō yea so certaine that except Christ be damned he cannot be damned Whereupon they all hould that the obiect of Iustifying Fayth is not to belieue that Christ is God and Man was borne dyed and rose for vs nor to belieue the Scripture and the word of God in it which is a generall or historicall Fayth and common to the reprobate the Diuells but to belieue that himselfe hath his sinnes pardoned him is iust and shal be saued and that God is mercifull to him doth account him iust and will saue him the certainty assurance of which doth iustify him before God All which may be seene in the Authors owne wordes in D. Smiths Collation This is that speciall Fayth by which alone Protestants hould that euery man is iustifyed saued and without which euery one is damned Therefore this Faith is necessary to saluation necessitate medij and as a thing so necessary doth oblige euery one in particuler vnder paine of damnation to haue it because by it all are saued and without it all are damned Therefore true is the Minor Proposition that as according to the Protestants this faith alone is necessary for euery one to saluation so euery one is bound to haue and so to beleeue it vpon paine of the losse of his saluation Vpon which premises which in the first moode and figure inferre the Conclusion followes that according to this protestant position of Iustification Saluation by only speciall Faith that euery one whethersoeuer he belieue or no whether he be faithful or infidel elect or reprobate must be saued Which absurdityas it is most absurd so is the same more fully illustrated and deduced out of the same principle after this manner Speciall Faith or infallible assurance of saluation is necessary to saluatiō as well to Iudas a reprobat as to Iames an elect and as Iames is saued by it so is Iudas damned for want of it according to the Protestants therefore vnder paine of his damnation Iudas is as well bound to haue it as Iames is because it being a necessary meane to saluation the want of
it is Iudas damnation as the hauing of it is Iames his sauation Iudas therfore and that which I say of Iudas I say of all the reprobate is as much obliged vnder paine of his damnation to belieue as an article of his faith that he shal be saued as Iames or any elect is But whatsoeuer Iudas and all the reprobate or infidels are bound to belieue as an article of faith necessary to their saluation as wel as Iames and the elect must needs be true and that certainly and infallibly true whethersoeuer they do belieue it or no Therefore it must needs be true that as well Iudas and all the reprobate shal be saued as Iames and the elect The fundamental reason of which is this All diuine Faith of which kind and that the most chiefe the Protestants will haue this their Speciall Faith to be depends vpon diuine reuelation frō God this reuelation supposeth truth in the obiect or thing reuealed the obiect of truth or thing reuealed is aeterna veritatis and true in it selfe before it be belieued and so true whether it be belieued or no. The obiect therefore of this speciall faith which euery one as well reprobate as elect is bound vnder paine of his damnation to belieue and which is the remission of his owne sinnes his Iustification and saluation is and must be aeternae veritatis is and must be true before it be belieued is and must be true whether it be belieued or no and so it is and must be true that euery man as well reprobate as elect hath remission of sins iustification and saluation it is was eternally true before it was belieued and so is true whether it be belieued or no and so that his sinnes are remitted he iustified and saued whether he belieue or no. And as there cannot be giuen an instance in any other article of faith necessary to saluation in which this reason which indeed is the ground of all faith doth not conuince that the article is true whethersoeuer it be belieued or no so no reason nor answer in any reason according to the same ground of true faith can be giuen why it should not hold good also in this act and obiect of this Special Faith which if it be diuine faith must participat of the nature essence of all diuine faith Therefore it must follow that either this speciall faith is no diuine faith but an illusion and phantasy or if it be diuine that this absurd absurdity must follow vpon it that man may be saued without any faith and that all shal be saued whether they haue any faith or none Which is yet confirmed further by these two parities the one diuine the other humane the former thus As the Resurrection of euery man being an article of faith which euery one is bound to belieue is true that is euery man shall ryse againe whethersoeuer he do beleeue it or no so the Iustification and saluation of euery man being likewise an article which euery one is bound to belieue or else is damned is likewise true that is he is iustified or saued whethersoeuer he do belieue or no. The reason of both is because remission of sins iustification or saluation of euery one being as well an obiect article of ones faith as the Resurrection of euery one is they are both presuposed as true to faith not composed and made true by faith so both alike eternally true both alike true antecedent and before the act of faith and so both true whether they be belieued or no. The later thus As King Charles for example whome God preserue is right and lawfull King of England whether he be by all subiects for such belieued and receaued or no and the obligation that al subiects haue so to acknowledge receaue him vnder paine of treason doth suppose him to be their true King for else it were not truly treason to refuse him so all articles of faith and amongst the rest this of proper saluation are true whether they be belieued or no and the obligation that euery one hath to belieue them and so this vnder paine of damnation doth suppose them and this to be true for else could none vnder paine of damnation be bound to belieue either them or this of his Saluation Therefore as King Charles his title and right of being King supposing that all are bound vnder paine of treason to receaue him is good whethersoeuer euery one of his subiects do belieue it and so receaue him or no so the truth of euery mans saluation supposing euery one is bound vnder paine of damnation to belieue it as true is certaine and infallibly true whethersoeuer euery one do so belieue it or no and so shall be iustifyed and saued whether they belieue or no. Which absurdity as it is most absurd so the Protestant principle of sole and speciall fayth out of which it necessarily followes must needes be absurd and false The same absurdity may be inferred and is seconded by other like absurd positions of some particuler Protestants as by that position of Zuinglius who maintained that Theseus Hercules Socrates and Aristides all Pagans are equally with Peter and Paul in heauen by that of some of M. Fox his martyrs who as himselfe recordes of them taught that euen a Mahometan Turke or Sarazen may be saued if he trust in God liue well by that of Puccius in Germany of Syr William Hickman and some of his fellowes in Lincolnshire heere in in England which is also too common in the simple peoples mouths that all men at the last shal be saued and that God will suffer none to be damned whome he created All which as absurd do inferre and second the former absurdity Fifthly it followeth that a man is iustified by a fayth which is in it selfe 1. False 2. Contradictory 3. Sinnefull 4. Rash 5. Presumptuous 6. Preiudicious to all Hope Charity and good life and 7. Iniurious to Christ as he is a Redeemer a Law-giuer a Iudge a Priest and also doth make him ignorant sinnefull damned as shal be proued by euery one of these heades in particuler And first that this Speciall Fayth is a fayth not true but false is proued thus First because a true fayth is of thinges reuealed by God in scripture or tradition and proposed by the Church in practise or definition but that either so many of so contrary religions as Lutherans Caluinists Anabaptists Familists Arians or that any one in any one of these professions is predestinated iustified glorified as they all belieue is neither reuealed in any Scripture or Tradition from God nor confirmed in any practise or declaration of holy Church therefore not a true but a false fayth 2. A true Fayth cannot perswade and propose beliefes doctrines which are contrary and condemne one another but this speciall fayth persuades a beliefe doctrine and certainty of saluation which is contrary and
condemneth one another as the fayth and saluation of the Lutherans Caluinists Anabaptists and the rest in number aboue 100. which are all opposit in fayth all condemne one another and yet are all sure of their saluation by this fayth Ergo it cannot be true Secondly that this fayth is contrary or contradictory in it selfe is proued thus That certainty of Fayth is contradictory which belieueth a fayth and doctrine contrary or contradictory but by this certainty of Fayth the Lutherans Caluinists Libertines Anabaptists Trinitarians and the rest do belieue fayth and religions contrary and contradictory as is manifest by the former instances Ergo. Againe that fayth is contradictory which doth make the same man belieue cōtradictories but this speciall fayth makes men belieue contradictories as that it doth make him iust and doth not mak him iust Ergo. That it maks a man iust they affirme because by it a man is iustified that it makes not a man iust is proued because by it he belieues that he is iust therefore he is iust before he belieues it in the same manner as God is God before he is belieued to be God Or thus A man is iust before he belieue because his iustice is the obiect of his fayth and so presupposed to fayth and yet he is not iust before he belieue because this iustice is the effect of his fayth by which he is iustified and so is after fayth but to be iust and not iust both before he belieue is cōtradictory Ergo. Againe that is contradictory which is good and not good which doth make a man iust and not iust but this speciall fayth is good because it iustifyes and not good because it is a sin and that mortall Ergo. Againe it makes a man iust because by it he is iustified not iust because by it he is made sinfull it being a sinne as euery good worke is in their grounds Againe this fayth doth alone iustify and doth not alone iustify alone iustify because Caluin and all Protestants affirme it it alone doth not iustify because the same Caluin affirmes that Baptisme is a signe of remission of sinnes past and to come which remission of sinnes to come dependes vpon the memory of Baptisme past and so not vpon fayth only Againe this fayth according to them being a worke of man wholy infected with original sinne is a sinne and so maketh a man sinnefull this fayth doth iustify and so is a good worke but to make a man sinnefull and iust are contrary or contradictory Ergo. Againe it affirmes that euery good worke euen the least of the best person is a sinne so there are no good workes but all sinnes and it affirmes that fayth cannot be without good workes and so there are good workes but to affirme that there are good works and that there are no good workes are contradictory Ergo. Thirdly that this faith is a sinne and makes a man sinfull is proued thus Euery good worke euen the best worke of the best man according to them is a sinne because it proceeds from a fountaine corrupted with sinne but this faith which iustifieth is such a good worke which consequently is a sinne therfore it maketh a man sinne and so a man is saued from sinne by a worke which is sinne made iust by an act which is iniust adopted the sonne of God by a worke which offendes God and is made partaker of heauen by an act which deserues hell Fourthly That this faith is temerarious is proued thus That is rashly and lightly belieued which is belieued without any authority of scripture which according to them is the only meanes of beliefe but there is no Scripture that assures for example that either Caluin Knox or Tindall is predestinated hath his sinnes forgiuen him and shal be glorified in heauen which yet they belieue say they more certainly by this speciall faith then they do the diuinity birth death resurrection or ascension of Christ which they belieue onely by an historical faith therfore they rashly and without ground do belieue it Which is confirmed because to belieue things they see men haue sense to belieue morall or mathematicall conclusions they haue reason and demonstration and to belieue articles of faith they haue reuelation of God in scripture but to belieue euery one that his predestination iustification glorification is certaine to him is made knowne neither by experience of sense nor by euidence of reason nor by reuelation of scripture or any way else therefore it is rashly without ground belieued Fiftly That this only speciall faith is presumptuous is proued thus As that is desperation which will not hope for saluation by grace so that is presumption both the extreames of hope which will hope for it without good works good life obseruance of the Commandements and merits to which life eternall is promised but only and speciall faith excludes all good works all merit all obseruance of the commandements as any meanes of saluation and as not possible to be done 2. It is great presumption to expect so great and eternall a reward kingdome and felicity without any labour and paines for it without any promise or warrant of it and that without any doubt or feare of the obtaining it all contrary to expresse scripture which wish vs with feare and trembling to worke our saluation Not to be without feare of sinne forgiuen And assures vs that no man knowes whether he be worthy of loue or hatred And all contrary to the practise of all saints who haue vsed such continuance and feruour of prayer such rigour and austerity of penance such retirement and forsaking of the world all to obtaine and purchase it at Gods hands Which yet this speciall faith will obtaine by only assuring and securing a man most certainly of it without either condition of works and good life without any works of penance or satisfaction or without any doubt or feare of loosing it or failing in it Sixtly That this only faith destroyes all hope Charity prayer and good works is proued thus No man can hope for that which he hath no man prayes and makes suit for that which he hath and cannot loose no man labours to practise that which he deems impossible to performe But this faith assures them of their predestination that they are predestinate and cannot be damned assures them of Gods fauour that they haue remission of sinnes and iustification and cannot loose it and assures them of glorification that they shall enioy heauen and saluation which is as due to them as to Christ and can no more faile them then it can faile Christ where is then any place for hope It assures thē that good works and the keeping of the law is impossible that pennance and satisfaction is fruitlesse yea derogating from the merit of Christ that all merit by grace or hope of reward for our good deeds is excluded That such a
warrantable according to these grounds of their Fayth that no lawes are possible or oblige in conscience that no bad workes are imputed or hinder saluation that the liberty of the Ghospell makes all actions free and voluntary that only fayth doth iustify and cannot be lost that no man hath freewill nor can do otherwise thē God hath decreed Which positions ouerthrow all duety of obedience and all obligation of duty to any Prince Sixtly it followes that in vaine and to no end are all consultations and deliberations of thinges to be done eithe◠by priuate persons in their priuate affaires or by publike Councellours of Princes for the publicke good because all in both must be as God hath decreed and man hath no more free-will to do otherwise then he is determined then he hath not to be a man as he was created In vaine are all precepts and lawes of doing or not doing going or staying bargayning buying or selling because man hath neither freedome of will nor obligation in conscience to do them more then to reach heauen with his fingar In vaine are all exhortations either priuate or publicke in sermons or in familiar speaches by preachers parents or friends either from euill or to good to one study or other to one course of life or other to one worke or other because man hath no more power or freedome of will to choose any of them then he hath freedome to cure himselfe of the goute or an ague or restore his arme that is cut off In vaine and to no end are either terrours and threats of punishment or promises and hopes of reward either prayses commendations of good and dispraises and reprehensions of bad deedes because neither are any deeds in themselues good but bad before God nor is any man more free and able to do the one rather thē the other then he is to moue mountaines or to adde height to his stature To what end therefore are Maisters offended with the negligence of seruants Doe parents correct the vndutifullnes of their children Do Princes punish the rebellion or offences of their subiects Do Preachers reprehēd the vices of their auditours or exhort them to workes of piety and charity disswade them from actions of sinne and iniquity Sith the workes be both alike sinnes do both alike violate the precept and are both alike forgiuen and not imputed sith the lawes do not oblige in conscience and are impossible to be kept sith the parties haue no power or freedome to do the one more then the other but all as by the decree of God and force of their originall concupiscence are forced and necessitated to do it Seauenthly it followes that in vaine and to no end doth any Protestant make any scruple of conscience which needes not as a law to direct as a thousand witnesses to accuse as a iudge to condemne or cleare as an executioner to torment and torture him as it doth other men for their sinnes vnrepēted because where no sinne is imputed where no Free-will is admitted where no good worke or obseruation of any commandement is possible where no law of God or man doth oblige in conscience to performāce what needs any conscience to torment or trouble it selfe with the guilt of any law infringed with the sting of any iniustice committed with the scruple of any good worke omitted since neither the law could be fullfilled nor the act could be preuented nor any punishment shal be inflicted nor God offended Why should therfore be studied any cases of conscience Why should be admitted any Chancery or Court of conscience Why should there be any confession of sinnes secret or any restitution of debts and monyes secret any forbearance of wrong secret when there is no feare or shame of man Why shall therefore any Protestant in life or at death trouble his conscience or haue any scruple of any good worke omitted of any secret murther committed of any iniustice rapine cruelty periury bribery sorcery practised or of any heresy idolatry or infidelity of any Iudaisme Turcisme or Atheisme belieued followed or perswaded Surely he needes not for one dramme of fayth of speciall fayth of apprehension of Christs iustice compounded with an impossibility of performing the law with the necessity of mans wil with the liberty of the Ghospell and with the certainty of present and future iustification will purge all this melancholy feare and scrupulosity and leaue the soule cleare of any doubt feare timidity or vncertainty of heauen for any whatsoeuer sinnes and offences howsoeuer or by whomesoeuer committed Out of all which former absurdities we may obserue these differences betweene a Protestant and a Catholike a iust man of the one and a iust man of the other that 1. A Protestant belieues a fayth which neuer any Prince Prelate or people neuer any Doctour Confessour or Martyr neuer any Councell prouinciall or generall belieued for 1500. and more yeares before Luther The Catholike belieues the same which all Princes Christian all Prelates and people reputed true Christians all Confessours Martyrs and Saints all Councels generall no fewer then eighten and all prouinciall aboue 100. haue euer since Christ professed and belieued Secondly a Protestant belieues a fayth which falsifyeth and frustrateth the predictions of the Prophets the promises of Christ the preaching of the Apostles the mission of Pastours the succession of Prelates the ordination of Priests the vertue of miracles the constancy of Confessours the purity of Virgins the bloud of Martyrs and the vnity sanctity antiquity and vniuersality of the Catholicke Church the Catholike belieues and professes a fayth which verifies and confirmes all the former and in which they agree in beliefe and profession with them all Thirdly the Protestants belieue a fayth which hath lesse authority credibility and motiues of persuasion such as are miracles vnity vniuersality and others to persuade and make it credible then hath the fayth of Iewes Turkes or Pagans the Catholikes belieue that which hath vnity visibility vniuersality antiquity sanctity prophecies miracles monuments of piety charity bounty and all reasons of probability to persuade and make it credible Fourthly the Protestant is made iust by a speciall fayth of which is no mention either in any Scripture Tradition Councell or Father and which neither Doctour Father Prelate Prince Prouince people or person in the world before them belieued and professed as a sauing and iustifying fayth the Catholicke is made iust by a Catholike fayth which hath beene generall vniuersall wholy by all people Prelates and Princes in all tymes and places acknowledged and professed Fifthly the Protestāt is made iust by a fayth by which all the seed and posterity of Abraham Noe and Adam yea all Iewes Gentils Turks Heretikes wicked blasphemers idolaters murtherers sacrilegious and incestuous persons which haue beene or shal be till the worlds end may as well be saued and assured of their saluation as they themselues the Catholike is made iust
is no desert of ill It is lesse blasphemy to make two Gods the one authour of good and the other the authour of euill then to make one God and yet to make him the authour and worker of euill and of all euill to call him iust and yet to make him the punisher of that in others which he wills commandes and workes by himselfe to account him mercifull and yet vpon his meere will and pleasure without any cause or desert to ordaine create millions of men to eternall torments and damnation It was not so great impiety in the Iewes to make God mourn sorrowfull for the punishment he wrought on Hierusalem as it is in the Caluinists to make him well pleased with the vnreasonable tormenting of soules in hell to make it one of the chiefest attributes of Gods iustice to appoint men to sinne and then for that sinne to punish and damne them It is not so foolish to say with the foole there is no God at all as it is to say God is the Authour and worker of all wickednesse and yet the punisher and reuenger of the same for they by the light of reason will condemne and auoid thefts murders periuries iniustice as lying in their power to auoid but these will may by their owne principles practise and exercise them al as being by God forced and necessitated to them as wanting freedome to auoid them and as fearing no punishment for them Though therefore most wicked yet lesse wicked were the former opinions of Iewes Heretikes and Atheists then these of the Caluinists Secondly it may be obserued that no Caluinist can be certaine and assured either of any verity of Scripture or of any article of his Faith or of any assurance of his saluation by his priuate spirit for though he may imagine himselfe to be certaine of the sense of Scripture of the articles of his fayth and of the infallibility of his saluation that they are reuealed from God yet he may with all according to his principles of fayth imagine that God who reueales these may reueale tell him which is false for as God according to them is he who effectually procures the sinner to sin who as the principall cause vses the sinner as an instrument to commit sinne who incites compels and necessitates the sinner to sinne who phisically and effectually workes and causes the act of sinne so the same God according to them may procure and incite the Apostles and Prophets as his instruments compel and necessitate them as the chiefe authour and worker and produce in them as the principall agent lyes and vntruthes and so may by them in Scripture reueale an vntruth either of the beliefe of the mysteries of their fayth or of the certainty of their saluation What certainty therefore can they haue from God of reuelations they receaue from him or of any thing suggested by their supposed spirit as from him Againe God according to Caluin hath one will exteriour another interiour doth call exteriourly whome he withouldes interiourly speakes to them but to make them more deafe giues them light but the more to blind them doth teach them but to make them more dull doth apply to them a remedy but not to cure them for so are Caluins wordes If so then how can any be sure that the calling the speaking the light the doctrine and the motion of their spirit as they suppose of God is not rather to detaine then draw them rather to darken then lighten them rather to dull them then teach them rather to increase then cure their diseases Surely if the spirit of God may worke and doth more ordinarily worke the bad then the good doth more vsually make shew to call when he intends they shall not come doth more generally make blind then enlighten make obdurate then mollify make dull then teach and wound then cure And if God do more often intend bad thē good obduration then illumination damnation then saluation of most whome he cals inuites and makes shew of intending their good And if the greatest part of the world be thus by God deluded and deceaued then why may not or rather should not euery Protestant iustly suspect the same of himselfe Why may he not rightly feare that God intends one thing by his inward will and pretends another by his outward will that God doth worke errour and deceit in him rather then truth and verity That he is a lying spirit rather then a true in him Surely if God hath deceaued more then he hath taught truth darkened more thē he hath lightned obdurated more then he hath mollifyed woūded more then he hath cured and damned more then he hath saued iustly may euery one both suspect and feare that God may do the like to him sith no ground reason or motiue he hath of the one rather then of the other and no more assurance of his saluation among the lesser number then of his damnation with the greate◠Thirdly it may be obserued that the God of these Caluinists and precise Protestants is not the same with the ancient Christians and present Catholikes but the one doth so farre differ from the other that the one of the Caluinists doth will decree and predestinate all sinnes which are committed by men and so makes man sinne by the will decree and predestination of God the other of the Catholickes doth will decree and predestinate only good works and all good workes and so doth make man to doe good workes according to the will of God and doth suffer him to do euill according to the man his owne will The one doth command vrge and compell Sathan to deuise sinnes and to sollicite men vnto it The other doth bind hould and hinder Sathan that he do not tempt man and doth ayde help and assist man that he be not by Sathan tempted aboue his power The one doth himselfe secretly incite moue necessitate man to sinne the other doth disswade deterre and enable man against sinne The one is the principall authour worker and effectour of all sinnes as sinnes and men only his instruments to do that sinne which he workes by them The other is no authour nor instrument nor worker at all of sinne as sinne but only the efficient cause of that which is good leauing man to be the deficient cause of that which is malice and sinne The one vpon his meere will because it is his pleasure without any demerit or sinne in man did ordaine predestinate and create most men to damnation and ordained and predestinated only some few to saluation The other created all men to saluation and had a will and desire that all should attaine to it and be saued and ordained none to damnation but vpon his foresight of their sinne by which they would deserue damnation The one did will appoint and decree the sinne of Adam and of all mankind for that end only that in
all the Commandements or any of them is impossible 10. That no humane lawes do oblige in conscience to their performance 11. That the Sacraments chiefly Baptisme are seales and signes of predestination to glory of remission of sinnes and perseuerance in Gods fauour and that in Baptisme are forgiuen sinnes past and to come 12. That man by reason of Gods decree and originall sinne hath no liberty or freedome of will to do or auoid bad workes 13. That God hath ordained and predestinated vpon his meere will and pleasure without any cause giuen or so much as forseene all who are damned both to damnation and to sinne All which positions as they are auerred by the learned Protestants and preached to the people so they do ouerthrow all the articles of the Creed all the petitions of the Pater noster and all the precepts of the Ten Commandments and leade to all loosenesse and dissolution of life as shal be shewed SVBDIV. 1. In generall dectroying all fayth AND first that these Positions do quite ouerthrow take away all diuine and supernaturall fayth which is the first foundation and corner-stone of our spirituall building the first preparation to life and iustification the first root of all true vertue and good workes the first gate by which God enters into our soule the first light which shines in our vnderstanding the first true seruice which we offer to God and the first step by which we beginne to walke our iourney to heauen that this doctrine doth quite ouerthrow this fayth and all the articles of the Creed proposed in it is proued 1. Because they distinguish three sortes of fayth 1. Historicall of thinges reuealed and related in scripture and proposed by the Apostles in the Creed such as are the Trinity Incarnation Passion Resurrection and Ascension of Christ with all other articles which all Christians vsually belieue 2. Generall of promises in generall and all graces promised by Christ to all as the sending of the Holy Ghost the coming to iudgment the raysing of the dead and the like which are generall for all 3. Speciall of the promise made to euery man in particuler of his predestination iustification and saluation by which euery one is made infallibly certaine that his sinnes are forgiuen him and that he shal be saued Whereas I say they make these three sortes of Fayth the first and second of these Faithes to wit Historicall and Generall by which they belieue the articles of the Creed promises of God in general they affirme to be faigned not true fayth a shadow of Fayth not a real iustifying faith a Fayth which is common to the reprobate and damned euen to the Diuels themselues and only the third or Special fayth they assigne to be the true diuine and supernaturall iustifying fayth which hath for his obiect the speciall mercy of God to them in particuler applyed the certainty of remission of their sinnes assuredly past and security of their saluation infallibly to come by which they doe as much or more assuredly belieue their iustification and saluation then they do the B. Trinity Incarnation or the rest of the articles of Fayth Now if this speciall fayth be the only true diuine supernaturall and sauing fayth by it is belieued only one article of the Creed that not truly as shall appeare to wit Remission of sinnes and the Historicall and Generall fayth by which the rest of the articles are belieued be only a shadow of Fayth a fayth of the damned and Diuells then we haue no diuine and supernaturall fayth of the rest of the articles but belieue them only by a Faith which is a fained faith a shadow and no more a guift of God then the fayth of the damned and the Diuells in hell Therefore all true â—nd diuine beliefe of the articles of the Creed is by this special doctrine of speciall Fayth quite abolished and taken away from all Christians and nothing but a shadow of Fayth a fained and diabolicall faith left to them and so by one position of theirs is cut off all diuine fayth or beliefe of all the articles of the Creed Secondly whiles they deny all authority of Tradition Church Councels and Fathers and will belieue nothing but what they themselues find in Scripture and that as their priuate spirit interprets it While they make their spirit the iudge of all fayth all controuersies of fayth what is to be receaued or reiected belieued or condemned While I say they doe thus they may by the vertue of this spirit call in question the authority and credit of the Creed it selfe with the authours of it as not to be found in Scripture and the particuler articles they may either reiect as counterfeit intruded or els expound and interpret them as their spirit shal lead them Thus Luther and Caluin following Erasmus for Erasmus is sayd to haue layd the egge which Luther hatched to haue insinuated that which Luther assured to haue doubted of that which Luther downe right denyed made doubt of the authority of the Creed whether it was made by the Apostles or not And the Seruetians in Transiluania witnesse Canisius admit it but so farre as it agrees with the word of God interpreted no doubt by their spirit Thus did Beza by his spirit affirme that part of the sixt article he descended into hell to haue been thrust into the Creed Thus Caluin and Zuinglius following likewise Erasmus by their spirit affirmed that part of the tenth article the Communion of Saints to haue beene intruded into this Creed out of some other Creed and not to haue beene found in the ancient Creeds Thus Luther by his spirit changed in his Germane Creed the word Catholike Church into Christian Church And Beza reiected the same word Catholike as most vaine and wicked And thus by their Glosses and expositions vpon many articles as not pleasing their tast they wrest diuers as shall appeare from their natiue proper sense for example he descended into hell that is he descended into the graue so make a new Creed in sense and meaning agreable to their spirit and the doctrine of it Of which who will haue a full view let him read Andr. Iur. his Nullus and Nemo and Fitzsimons vpon the Masse where their many absurd glosses and expositions are at large discouered and confuted SVBDIV. 2. In particuler against all the twelue Articles of the Creed THIRDL Y because by this doctrine and these Doctours are oppugned in particuler all the mysteries of fayth in euery article of the Creed which by this briefe enumeration of euery one shal be made manifest And first in the first article attributed to S. Peter I follow the diuision of S. S. Augustine and Doctour Kellison is oppugned 1. The faith and beliefe of all the articles in generall in the word Credo by all who hould that it is
He may reason and practise thus No good works are meritorious none are necessary none are possible all euen the best being sins and that mortall as infected with originall sinne and defectiue from the law Ergo in vaine do I labour to do good works which are impossible in vaine do I labour to serue and please God by them sith al are sinnes and that mortall Why therfore shall I do rather good workes then bad Why liue I piously rather then wickedly Why do I iustice rather then iniustice make restitution rather then commit rapine Vse praying rather then swearing frequent Sermons rather then Tauerns because neither the one nor the other deserue reward or are pleasing to God and both the one and the other are damnable sinnes and deserue hell but neither are imputed as sinnes but both couered by the Iustice of Christ apprehended by my faith Fourthly He may reason and practise thus Only faith doth iustify iustifying doth infallibly make me as certaine of remission of my sinnes as I am of Christs death and therby certaine of my perdestination and election for none are truly faithfull and iustified but the elect and certaine also of my perseuerance and glorification for faith once had cannot be lost What then need I to feare either for seruil feare any punishment of hell because I am sure of heauen or for filiall feare any offence of God because I am sure that he imputes no sinne or offence to me and that neither he will forsake me nor I can fall from him or for reuerentiall feare any Maiesty and goodnesse of God who wil not be offended for that which is wild wrought by himselfe And because his lawes or precepts are aboue my power and as impossible do not oblige in conscience what need I to make any conscience of any sinne either past or committed or to come and in danger to be committed because I am sure that none shal be imputed that none can take from me Gods grace and fauour that all by faith are couered and that my Baptisme was to me a signe and seale of remissioÌ„ of al sinnes past and to come What need I either contrition or sorrow either pennance or satisfaction either fasting or good workes either prayer or preaching because I am sure that all satisfaction is made for me by Christ that any sinne of myne is impossible that also my prayer penance are sinnes that my sinnes are already forgiuen that I am certainly the sonne of God and so certaine to continue and to come to heauen Fiftly He may reason and practise thus I haue no free-will or liberty either of contradiction to do or not to do or of specification to do good or bad but am by the decree and will of God necessitated to do what I do what God hath ordeined me to do Ergo vnreasonable is God who hath imposed vpon me precepts which I haue no power or freedome to performe vniust is God who punishes me for doing that which he wils me to do in which I haue no freedome of wil to the contrary Impious are magistrats and iudges who punish me for that which God wils coÌ„mands compels me to do Impossible is all vertue and vice in me which can be no more vertue or vice in me then in a beast if I want freedome of will foolish am I who labour to do that which I haue no power or liberty to do In vaine do either lawes terrify me or superiours admonish me or preachers exhoâ—r me to that which I haue no power liberty or freedome to omit or commit to choose or refuse All which followes vpon the want of my freewill and ability to do good Sixtly He may reason and practise thus God hath decreed appointed and predestinated of his owne meere wi without any respect to me or my demerit whether I shal be damned or saued the one or other as he hath appointed In vaine therefore am I solicitous or do I labour for either sith without my care or labour that must be which God hath appointed and not my labour can alter further oâ— hinder either Againe God doth will command and worke as the principall agent all sinne which is wrought in me why shal I therfore detest that which God wils or auoid that which God commands or not do that which God wils commands and works in me Againe if I be an elect God giues all meanes so certaine of saluation that I cannot reiect them if I be reprobate he denies me all meanes necessary either of the merits of Christ offered for me or of grace and faith sâ—fficient for me In vaine therefore is all my labour because if God hath prepared for me meanes effectuall they wil be applied as they are decreed without me if not they will not be obteined by me and my care let therfore all care of heauen or hell be left to God and his ordination and let vs liue merrily fare daintily spend freely feed our sense and appetit fully and leaue all care or cogitation of heauen or hell to Gods decree and ordinance which according to his will not our care will haue the effect which he hath appointed This follows in reason and thus in reason may any one inferre and reason supposing he belieue the aforesaid false principles SVBDIV. 3. To what vices the Protestant doctrine leads SEAVENTHLY For vices in particular how euery one doth receiue life grouth nourishment and encouragement by this their doctrine how men may be whetted and animated to the free exercise of the same vices by vertue of it may by these reasons appeare 1. Slouth which saith the wiseman teaches many euils and is the stepdame saith S. Bernard of vertue the mother of sinne and the root and nurse saith S. Chrisostome of desperation is by this doctrine nourished For who will labour who assures himselfe that his labours works and sufferings haue neither any reward nor make any satisfaction but that they deserue hell and eternall punishment and that by them he can no more please God performe his will or fulfill his commandements then he can reach the starres or leape ouer the seas and that he hath no freedome or liberty of wil but must do as by God he is appointed and compelled and that only faith and apprehension of the iustice of Christ will suffice to his iustification and saluation Secondly Chastity which is commended in scripture as deseruing immortall praise by God man as of more worth then all weight as the fruit of the spirit and as that which maks pages or followers of the lambe Christ Iesus is indeed according to S. Cyprian the ornament of noblemen the nobility of meane men the beauty of the deformed the comfort of the sorrowfull the augmentour of beatitude honour of religion the diminisher of vices the multiplier of vertue and the spouse of the omnipotent
S. Paul with much more before noted as they call him if we coÌ„sider his life and doctrine what it was while he belieued and imbraced the Catholicke faith and compare it with the same what it was after he made his reformation we shall clearly perceaue the fruit and effect of this their new Ghospel for life manners And first for his life before his reuolt he confesseth himselfe and it is confessed by his owne followers that He liued in his Monastery punishing his body with watching fasting prayer That he honoured the Pope of meere conscience That he kept chastity pouerty obedience Whatsoeuer he did he did it with a simple heart of good zeale for the glory of God fearing grieuously the last day and desirous to be saued from the bottome of his heart Which are his owne words But after he inuented his libertine Ghospell he confesseth himselfe and the same is confessed by his followers 1. For lust and sensuality that He esteemed nothing more sweet or louing vpon the earth then the loue of a woman if a man can get it That it was no more in his power to be without a woman then to be a man that the act of the flash is as necessary and more necessary no more to be stayed or omitted then to eat drinke sleepe purge make cleane the nose c. Wherupon he confesseth that I am burned with the great flame of my vntamed flesh I who ought to be feruent in spirit am feruent in the flesh in lust sloth c. Eight dayes are now past wherin I neither write pray nor study being vexed partly with the temptation of the flesh partly with other troubles But saith he it sufficeth me to know the glory of the riches of God and of the lambe which taketh away the sinnes of the world from him sinne cannot draw vs although we should commit fornication or kill a thousand times a day Vpon which his lust neither respecting his vow made to God of chastity which made it a sinne to commit any act of carnality nor the Imperiall law which made it losse of ones head nor the shame of the world at which all wondred many were ashamed scandalized nor the calamities of the time in which by the insurrection of the Boores or common people incited by him were killed to the number of one thousand and all Germany was in misery but impatient of staying so much as one night he secretly at night hauing present only Pomeran the Priest Luke the Painter and Apellâ—s the Lawyer without any communication with his friends the yeare 1525. coupled himselfe to one of the Runagate Nunnes enticed out of Nympsen by Leonard Koppen Katherine Borâ— by name a beautifull yonge woman of 26. yeares of age who within few dayes after the mariage as Erasmus sayth was deliuered of a child and so as one fayth of him Luther was yesterday a Monke to day a Bridgroome to morrow a Husband and the next a Father Which was the first fruit and one of the principall motiues of Luthers Reformation But let vs heare his Examen of his owne conscience his confession of himselfe VVhat sayth he haue I done all this day Two houres cacaui too beastly to be englished three houres I eat and fower houres I was idle Againe VVe eat till death we drinke till death we eat and drinke till we be poore and go to hell cacamus ad mortem I sit heere senselesse and stupid in idlenesse praying little mourning nothing at al for the Church And laughing at the folly of S. Hierome Benedict Bernard and Francis who labouring to represse the heat of the flesh by praying fasting afflicting their bodyes he sayth He hath a more easy and ready way so that a wench be not wanting that is to haue a wench alwayes in the house which is the most present remedy for that disease and she as a woman ought to help a friend in that case And least he should be thought to do otherwise theÌ„ he taught his doctrine was according to his practise for he taught That to increase and multiply is not a precept but more then a precept which is not in our power to slippe or omit but more necessary then to eat drinke purge and sleep That the Husband shal say to his wife if thou wilt not come let the maid or another come and if that will not suffice dismisse Vasâ—hi and admit Heâ—ter That As God seuerely prohibited â—o kill not commit adultery so much more did he command to marry For prayer and deuotion he taught That God hath promised to heare our prayers therefore after thou hast prayed once or twice thou must belieue thou art heard and so must pray no more least thou tempt God and abuse his patience in hearing thee And writing to a noble man he affirmes that If we pray often for the same thing we shew little trust in God and so with our incredulous prayer we more more offend God for to aske the same thing often it nothing els but to conceaue that before we were not heard so do pray against the promises of God Therefore we must not vse many words with God but let such short prayers as these suffice Help vs O God Father haue mercy on vs. c. That Papists do foolishly teach men to pray fast and do pennance only say thou that all thou canst do is nothing and this is to prepare the way for God though in the meane tyme thou do nothing but drinke Malmesy and walke vpon Roses and pray not word at all That when thou prayest whether it be standing or kneeling say boldly Lord I aske that thou heare me and I will that thou graunt my request and so it must and shal be and thus pray and no otherwise or els say thou I will neither pray to thee nor haue thee prayed vnto And lastly that No man can say Our Father except he ioyne with it curses and execrations for Our Father is not well sayd without banninges and cursings This was Luthers doctrine and manner of Prayer For other good workes and good life and both for obligation practise of them he taught 1. That only faith doth iustify and only that fayth which includes not not hath annexed Charity That Only fayth is necessary to make vs iust all other thinges being free and neither commanded nor forbidden That Fayth except it be without any the least good workes doth not iustify yea is no fayth 2. For good workes that This shal be a rule for vnderstanding of Scripture that wheresoeuer the Scripture doth commaund to do goods workes it is to be vnderstood to prohibit them That though the Papists bring heapes of Scripture as commending good workes yet I care not for them though they bring more Thou Papist art very
heare him alwayes loue him alwayes assist him alwayes comfort him that no feare doubt wauering or perturbation did or could euer enter into his will or vnderstanding yea that all that time of his passion his soule had the perfect vision and fruition of God and only his sensible partes endured those paines and torments of the crosse Tenthly As for his descending into hell they derogate from it and dishonour him in that they affirme he descended either only to the graue in body or also to the lower hell in soule to suffer the paines of it either before his death on the crosse or after it in hell but not to haue freed the Patriarchs from Limbus by the presence of his soule there We honour it in belieuing that he descended in soule further then to the graue to which he only descended in body but not so far as to suffer the paines of hell in soule but only to the Limbus patrum where he gaue the Patriarches there detained present liberty fruition of eternall hapinesse afterwards carried them with him to the place of glory and so triumphed ouer hell led aptiuity Ccaptiue Eleuenthly From his resurrection and ascension they derogate and dishonour him both by denying him the subtility or penetration of his body wherby he was able to passe through either the stone of the sepulcher at his resurrection or the dores of the house at his entrance to his disciples or the hardnesse of the heauens at his ascension all which they wil haue either dissolued or opened or diuided We honour attribut more dignity to the same belieuing that by the gift of subtility or penetratioÌ„ his body did pierce passe through the stone the dores and the heauens at his resurrection and ascension as it did also his Mothers wombe at his natiuity with out any diuision dissolution or detriment to the nature of either the one or the other in which also he shewed his subtility and consequently his impassibility or immortality Twefthly From his adoration and inuocation by vs as he is now in heauen they derogate and dishonour him in affirming that as man he is not to be adored or inuocated by vs. We honour him as man so far that we bow downe at the name of Iesus praying to him with the blind man the Cananean saying Sonne of Dauid haue mercy on vs And fall down with the Sages the womeÌ„ adore him In al which and many more as they by their priuate spirit the doctrine of it do derogate take from Christ his honour his power his goodnesse his beatitude his knowledge his sanctity his certainty of saluation his adoration and the vertue and power of his passion redemption resurrection ascension so do we in our Catholike doctrine attribute to same due honour and dignity so both in our doctrine practise giue more honour praise power and glory to God and to Iesus Christ then they do either in doctrine or practise Thirdly For the Saints and blessed soules in heauen they dishonour them and take from them 1. Their state of beatitude affirming as Luther and Caluin do that they yet sleepe and neither know what we do nor yet enioy any present glory and beatitude till the day of Iudgment 2. Their perfection of Sanctity in affirming as Caluin doth both of Angels and Saints that their obedience is imperfect that their iustice is defectiue and doth not satisfy God that their works require pardon and that in them is folly vanity and frailty 3. Their power of doing miracles by the gift of God which Beza Piscator Vrsinus and Perkins â—hould to be a vertue proper only to God not communicated to any creature man or Saint 4. Their difference and degree or honour affirming that all are equall in glory beatitude and reward and that no lawrels or crownes of accidentall beatitude are due to Martyrs Confessours or Virgins 5. Their respect and esteeme with God denying that God doth either apply in any sort their merits to vs or doth help and respect vs for their prayers 6. Their knowledge of vs and our affaires on earth denying that they heare vnderstand or know vs or any thing we do heere on earth 7. Their charity towardes vs affirming they neither at our intercessious sollicite or pray to God for vs nor offer vp any petitions and miseries of ours to God 8. Their honour and inuocation by vs denying it to be lawfull to worship them to honour theÌ„ to inuocate them or so much as saith Luther to imitate and follow their example 9. The custody and â—uition of Angels ouer vs and their hierarchies and orders in heauen denying or at least doubting of the custody of our Angell guardian the difference of al Hierarchies and orders among Angels In al which we and our doctrine on the contrary do attribute to them perfect and present beatitude in their soules complete obedience in their performing the will of God vpright Sanctity in all their actions extraordinary power in working miracles notable difference of degrees of glory eminent knowledge in vnderstanding our prayers excellent charity in making intercession for vs and due honour and veneration in giuing them adoration inuocation and imitation befitting both the Saints for their prayers for vs and the Angels for their custody of vs. Fourthly For the word of God they abuse it take 1. From iâ— one first and principall part of it to wit all the vnwritten word or which is diuine vnwritten tradition 2. From the written word they chop and cut off from the old Testament fourteene peeces or partes and some of them from the new Testament seauen whole bookes from the Canon of scripture 3. For the translation of scripture they reiect the ancient and follow euery nation euery congregation and euery person a new translation which best pleases them therby leaue no certainty of the verity of any 4. For the sense of scripture they contemne that which the spirit of God did inspire to the ancient Fathers Councels Church and follow that which euery mans priuate spirit suggests and therby follow not the meaning of the spirit of God but that of their owne spirit 5. For their faith grounded vpon scripture they belieue only those points which their spirit finds in that part translation and sense which they chose and therby make an vncertaine imperfect mained kind of faith and religion 6. For their Iudge and meanes to try which is scripture and which is true sense of it they admit not any infallible Iudgment either of Church or of CouÌ„cels or of Pastours but leaue to euery man to choose himself what he will belieue to iudge and follow whom he pleases in his beliefe wherby they can haue neither any vnity in faith not any certainty of scripture of scripture sense We in our doctrine do admit for the word of
God not only that which was written in paper but also that which was deliuered in preaching by the Apostles We receiue without any addition or diminution that Canon which the auncient Church twelue hundred yeares ago receiued that translation which for as many ages hath been approued that sense which the auncient Fathers Councells and Church euer since Christ allowed that Iudge which hath an infallible warrant from God to iudge truly and impartially of the Canon the text the translation the sense all whatsoeuer is doubtfull And all our practise is to follow the spirit of God speaking in the auncient Fathers Councels Church by which we are secure from errour or falshood about the scripture and sense of it Fifthly For the Church of God they with their priuate spirit dishonor it and derogate from it 1. From the power and authority of it as not hauing according to them any visible head and gouernour assisted with the holy Ghost to direct and gouerne it and to iudge of all causes and controuersies in it and so make it headlesse and vngouerned We honour it in acknowledging it to be a visible and perpetuall Monarchy with a setled and spirituall both Gouernour and gouernement hauing in it an infallible authority to iudge and decide all causes and controuersies 2. They derogate from the visibility perpetuity and infallibility of the same making it not only subiect to errour and corruption but to haue erred and perished or at least become inuisible for many ages We honour it in belieuing that it cannot erre faile perish become inuisible or be corrupted in fayth but that it is the piller of truth against which assisted by the holy Ghost the gates and power of hell and heresy cannot preuaile 3. They derogate from the vnity sanctity vniuersality and succession of the same as notes and markes to distinguish it from all other congregations which they reiect and admit not We reuerence and respect it as one holy Catholike and Apostlike Church which no other congregation is or can be 4. They derogate from the vncontrollable authority stability of the decrees of Councells and from the infallible testimony of the vnanime consent of the Fathers Doctors of the Church both which they at their pleasure censure condemne We receaue imbrace and follow them as guids and directours to truth and as witnesses and testimonies of truth belieuing that which they belieue and reiecting that which they before reiected 5. They derogate from the splendour and beauty of the Church in the state of Prelates in the single life of the Clergy in the retirednesse of the Religious persons in the ornaments of the Churches and in the variety of so many orders and professions all which they reiect condemne as needlesse or superstitious We reuerence and honour the same as tending to the externall honour of God and the magnificence of his Church thereby making the Church beautifull as the Moone elect as the Sunne wel ordered as an Army of men And to cōclude they make the Church the mystery of iniquity a whore a harlot and a strumpet the whore of Babylon drunken with al abominable filth of superstition and abomination of idolatry and antichristianity with which she hath made all the Christian world all Kinges and Emperours and that not for one or two ages but for seauen on ten or twelue or fourteene ages according to diuers opinions drunke with the same cup of superstition abomination idolatry and antichristianity and make it a body consisting of persons whoeuen the best and purest are in all partes and in euery action stayned impure sinnefull vniust and wicked We doe belieue confesse it to be the kingdome the citty the house of God the spouse of Christ the temple of the holy Ghost the pillar of truth which Christ hath purchased washed with his precious bloud made immaculate incontaminate and vnspotted pure holy and perfect before him which no errour of superstition or idolatry can possesse no power of Pagans or Heretikes or Schismatikes or other wicked Christians can suppresse no subtilty of heresy infidelity or Sathan himselfe can supplant destroy or extinguish Sixhtly For the sacraments they from the number of seauen do curtaile fiue and leaue only two and from these two they take away from the one that is baptisme 1. The effect and vertue making it only a signe or seale no cause or instrument of grace and of no more vertue then the baptisme of S. Iohn Baptist 2. They take away all necessity of it making it not needfull for infants whom they will haue saued by the parents faith without it From the other that is the Eucharist they take away both the fruit and the substance of it making it not the reall body and bloud of Christ but only a bare signe and remembrance of it Not any sacrifice offered to God but only a Sacrament signing or sealing grace and therby robbe Christ of all adoration by it as a Sacramēt and of all subiection or acknowledgment of dominion by it as a sacrifice and they robbe the Church of all benifit comfort both by the Sacrament and sacrifice We do admit for seuerall states of persons seuerall sorts of benefits by seauen seuerall kindes of Sacraments all as instruments of Gods power causing grace which assists all sorts of persons in their seuerall states and functions and all excell the Sacraments of the old law For the Sacrament of baptisme we belieue it to be a meanes of regeneration from originall sinne by which all sinne and punishment due to sinne both original actual is fully remitted and by which all persons are admitted into the mysticall body of Iesus Christ in his holy Church and made capable of the benefit of the rest of the Sacraments And for the Sacrament of the Eucharist we belieue that not only i◠conteines the fountaine of Grace but also is offered to God as a sacrifice to apply the vertue of his sacrifice on the crosse for the remission of our sinnes by which is giuen much honour to God and receiued great benefit by Gods Church much comfort to the faithfull both liuing and dead Seauenthly for Faith they and their priuate spirit admit many sorts of faith and in that none at all and make as many faiths as there are priuate spirits in particuler persons and in that destroy all vnity of faith We admit one holy Catholicall and Apostolicall faith one in al and generall to all who in all are directed by one spirit of Gods Church They admit a new and new-deuised faith neuer receiued by any but in some one or other point by condemned hereticks in whom it was condemned We receiue an auncient and euer belieued faith euer receiued and approued by general Coūcells ancient Fathers holy Saints in Gods Church They reiect the grounds of faith as Scripture Traditions Church Councells and Fathers We admit belieue
and rely vpon them all as grounds foundations wheron we ground and build our beliefe They admit none of the necessary meanes of faith neither any common reuelation of God but priuate of their owne spirit nor any proposition of Church but their owne fancies nor any credible testimony and motiues of perswasion to make their beliefe probable nor any habit of faith to assist the vnderstanding in belieuing nor any pious affection to incline their will to assent nor any assent by a diuine supernaturall and Christian faith but by a general and as they call it a fained and diabolicall faith by which they belieue the articles of their faith We do settle and rely by our faith in respect of the obiect reuealed vpon the reuelation of God the proposition of Church the motiues of credibility and in respect of persons belieuing vpon the infused gift of faith the pious inclination of the will by grace and the infallible assent caused by the former diuine helpes and grounded vpon the former infallible foundations as before is at large proued They admit into the vnity of their faith all hereticks and schismaticks collecting and scraping from them all raggs and scraps of broken and condemned opinions and heresies and yet will not admit into the vnity of their inuisible Church any sinners wicked or reprobate persons but all and only the elect and predestinate We reiect from communion of all faith with vs all condemned hereticks and Schismaticks and condemne with the ancient Church them and all their condemned opinions and admit into the externall communion of our Church all those who not cut off by excommunication agree with vs in vnity of Fayth that therein their life and manners may be reformed and amended by the example of others by vertue of Sacraments preaching of the Church and Pastours of the same In all which they and their spirit take from fayth all vnity in it all groundes of it all meanes to it all supernaturall vertue in it all dignity all certainty all necessity and all vertue and efficacy following vpon it and so leaue no more but an human faigned and diabolicall fayth or a shadow of fayth and no theologicall diuine fayth at all All which is contrary in our doctrine of fayth Eightly for Man they by their priuate spirit derogate and take away from him 1. All freedome liberty of wil naturall to him as following vpon his being a reasonable soule and distinguishing him from brute beastes We attribute that freedome by which he concurs with Gods grace and his motions to his owne good and is the authour of his owne euill 2. They take from him all infusion and habits of grace which do giue life beauty and ability to the soule All which we admit both of fayth hope charity and all morall vertues to enable and assist vs in the exercise of all piety 3. They take from him all inward iustification adoption and perfection and leaue him only an exteriour imputation of the same supposing God to account impute him iust but to leaue him sinnefull and vniust We admit in man an inward reall and true iustification sanctification or adoption by grace which inwardly infused and remayning doth expell tâ—ke away sinne renue and reuiue our soule and adopt vs heires to the kingdome of heauen by which God making vs pure and iust doth therefore account and repute vs such 4. They leaue a man after his iustification impure vniust sinnefull and vncleane in all the workes of his soule and in euery action of the same making all the best workes proceeding from him to be sinnefull and hatefull to God and deseruing eternall damnation and so leaue him destitute of any merit or reward We make him pure iust and cleane by grace which doth giue life to the soule as the soule doth giue life to the body and therewith doth impart to it motion vertue beauty and power to do good to please God and to merit a reward at his handes by which man increasing in grace and merit doth also increase in perfection and glory 5. They take from man all benefit all necessity all possibility of doing good workes of keeping Gods law of abstayning from sinne and thereby make him sinnefull as well in doing good as euill as well in refraining as committing euill We attribute to him ability to auoid all sinnes possibility by grace to keep Gods lawes as easy and sweet and to do not only workes of precepts which are commanded but also workes of counsell and supeâ—erogation more then are commanded They take from man all benefit of prayer as of thinges either needlesse which otherwise are certaine and sure to be obtayned or hopelesse as impossible to be done or obtayned by vs and thereby derogate from all vertue and feruour of prayer and deuotion We encourage men to prayer by affirming that God hath made our prayer a meane by which he will and without which he will not dispose many of his benefits to vs and that therefore he will haue vs pray that by our prayer we may obtaine 7. They take from man all feare care and labour for his saluation by their assurance that only fayth iustifyeth and saueth that sayth once had cannot be lost and make him idle carelesse and presumptuous of himselfe by their securing him by speciall fayth of his iustification saluation We do teach him by our doctrine with holy Scripture not to be secure of the propitiation of his sinne but with feare and trembling to worke his saluation by good workes to make his vocation sure and therfore to liue piously to walke warily to watch diligently and to preuent carefully Sathan and his craft In all which they robbe man and leaue him so bare of all benefits either of nature or grace that they leaue him neither liberty of will nor ability or concurrence to do good nor infused grace and guifts to assist him in good to arme him against sinne to giue due honour to God to deserue reward with God to adopt him the child of God or to giue him any encouragement in walking the way of God in treading the path of vertue auoiding the allurements to sinne and the snare of Sathan All which are contrary in vs and in our Catholike doctrine Ninthly For Sinne they and their priuate spirit make not only all actions sinnes but all sinnes mortall and so all actions mortall sinnes and all as well good as bad deseruing damnation and therby in a sort disswade as much from good as from bad actions and make men desperate of doing good and prone to doe all bad Wee make of works some good and some bad and of bad some mortall sins depriuing of grace and glory some veniall not depriuing of grace and yet diminishing the feruour of grace and thereby doe perswade men in due sort to auoid all sinne chiefly mortall sinne and encourage them to do good and
for the faithfull dying before Christ and Purgatory for faithful dying without full satisfaction 2. The locall place and the materiall fier and the reall suffering of the present paines of hell by the soules of the damned and withall that it is a worke good though not the best to auoid sinne for feare of hell In all which we extoll the iustice of God mixt with mercy in punishing al sorts according to their deserts and deterre men from liberty of sinne for feare of punishment in hell And thus we haue in this second part confuted this priuat spirit which in the former part we proued to be the sole and whole ground of the Protestant faith and saluation 1. By authorities of holy Scripture 2. By testimony of auncient Fathers 3. By reasons drawne from the difficulty of discerning spirits 4. By reasons drawne from a right interpreter of Holy Scripture 5. By reasons drawne from an infallible iudge of controuersies of fayth 6. By reasons drawne from the nature and certainty of fayth 7. By Circular absurdities to which this spirit leadeth 8. By Doctrinall absurdities which follow vpon it and the doctrine of it against Fayth and the Creed against Hope and the Pater noster and against good life morall vertues the ten Commandements and all laws of God Church or CoÌ„mon-wealth In which also we haue made plaine how this their doctrine grouÌ„ded vpon this their priuate spirit doth derogate from God and the Blessed Trinity whome it makes the authour of all sinne a sinner lyer dissembler and tyrant the only sinner and a greater sinner then either the Diuell or man doth derogate from Iesus Christ and his birth life passion and resurrection whome it dishonours in making him neither PhisitiaÌ„ Lawyer Iudge Priest or perfect Redeemer or Sauiour but one ignorant impotent sinnefull and damned doth derogate from the Church of God triumphant in heauen which it dishonours in taking from it knowledge charity in Saints and Angels and honour and reuerence to them and from the Church militant on earth which it dishonours in taking from it all authority visibility vniuersality perpetuity or extancy and being vpon earth so many ages How it derogates from fayth which it dishonours in taking from it all groundes whereon it is to be builded all meanes wherby it is to be attained and in making it contradictory rash presumptuous sinnefull and preiudicious to all Hope and Charity How it derogates from man whome it disables depriues of all Free-will of all inherent grace of all good life and workes of all possibility to obey Gods Commandements to abstaine from sinne to merit any reward How it derogates from all morall vertues and good life from which by many principles it doth withdraw withall doth draw to all vice and wickednesse doth giue the reines to all Epicurean liberty and loosenesse In all which the spirit of our Catholike Church and the doctrine of it is shewed to be contrary and to giue duâ— honour to God to Christ to his Saints Angels Church to Fayth Sacraments and the rest And to be a meanes to encourage all Christians to the practise of all vertue and perfection and to auoid all sinne and wickednes All this we haue carefully painefully laboured to performe in this second Part of the treatise of that pri-Spirit THE PROTESTANTS OBIECTIONS and proofes taken out of Scripture for the defence of their priuate Spirits authority to inrerpret Scripture and iudge of Controuersies proposed and answered CHAP. X. Of certaine obseruations profitable for the solution of Obiections SECT 1. HITHERTO we haue battered that I hope sufficiently the maine fabricke of this imaginary edifice of the Protestant priuate spirit It remaines only for this second Part that we raze demolish the foundation vpon which this their conceit of their priuate spirits authority is built and erected that is that we solue the reasons or rather obiections taken out of holy Scripture vpon which they ground their conceit for which we may note that as our Catholike doctrine doth not deny either the being or permanency of the Spirit of God in euery faythfull both person and Doctour for all faythfull by the spirit of God haue faith or the effect and operation of the same in assisting theÌ„ in the finding out of the true sense of holy scripture for neither are the faithful prohibited from all reading nor the learned debarred from all interpreting of holy scripture so there is a great difference betweene the effect and operation of this spirit in the Protestant and Catholicke as well simple as learned as both do chalenge it and rely vpon it For as for better illustration we may obserue in a naturall body and the spirit or soule of man in which comparison we imitate S. Paul the soule or spirit doth giue information or operation to the whole body and euery part thereof yet so that euery member hath not euery operation all members haue not one action but the head one as to iudge the handes another as to worke the feet another as to walke and the mouth is to receaue the belly to containe the stomake to disgest the meat and so it is proper to the eye to see to the eare to heare and to neither to discourse and reason which belongs only to the braine so in the spirituall body of the Church and the faythfull members of it the spirit of God doth assist all and euery one in particuler as well the meanest as the greatest as well the most simple as the most learned VVho are many but one body in Christ yet so that as euery member is different one from another so the operation of euery one is different and not the same but as some are Lay some Ecclesiasticall persons some secular some Religious some simple some learned some common people some Pastours and Prelates so to euery one of vs is giuen grace according to the measure of the donation of Christ according to the measure of fayth and to euery one for his profit that hauing all gifts according to the grace which is giuen to vs euery one may remaine in the vocation in which he is called wherupon all are not Prophets all are not Doctours all are not Euangelists All are not Iudges of faith and interpreters of holy Scripture though all haue the spirit but God diuiding to euery one as he will giues to some the spirit to heare and obey to others to direct and command to some the spirit to labour and worke by practicall offices to others to contemplate and study by speculatiue functions yet to all so and in that manner that as euery member hath need of another for the eye cannot say to the hand I stand in no need of thy helpe so euery one member hath his gift and the vse and operation of it for the benefite of the whole body with dâ—pendance and subordination to the whole and
according to the order and proportion of the whole that as the necessity and conueniency of the whole body doth require so the operation and function of the part is accommodated and applied and so all the parts and members of the Church being by one spirit combined and vnited togeather as members of one body and in vnity of one hody do euery one belieue as they are directed by the head and do proceed in all with subordination to the head and worke in all for the vse and benefit of the whole suffer for the defence of the whole and so by a communion both with themselues and with the whole do all labour for the whole conserue the whole and keep still an vnion and communion with the whole and are directed according to the faith the rule the reason and the Iudgment or direction of the whole body or Church of Christ As long therfore as euery member and his spirit hath this direction subordination and vnion with the whole body of the Church and the spirit of it so long doth it prooced in order and vnity and so farre it is agreable to the spirit of God directing his holy spouse the Church but when this spirit doth beginne to be singular of it selfe to deuise a new doctrine to teach otherwise then the rule of faith hath prescribed or to assume the authority of a new maister When it deuides it selfe from the spirit of Gods Church and doth oppose it selfe against it or extoll it selfe aboue it when it will not be subiect and subordinate to it but doth erect a Cathedra of authority of its own or an opinion of doctrine of its owne against it then it is an euident signe that it is not a spirit of vnity and concord but of dissention and diuision so not an inspiration of God to be imbraced but a suggestion of sathan to be reiected Out of which rule may be obserued the difference betweene a Catholicke and a Protestant spirit in expounding of scripture and withall the weaknesse or rather impertinency of the Protestant obiections for their manner of interpretation of scripture by this their spirit For first we distinguish betweene them who without offence lawfully may expound and who by authority haue warrant infallibly to expound holy scripture Of the former sorts are all faythfull Christians who hauing vnderstanding sufficient and a pious intention do with humility beginne and according to the rule of fayth proceed in seeking out the right sense of Scripture and so none who are thus able and thus proceed are barred from either reading or expounding to their own coÌ„fort the Holy Scripture as our aduersaries do falsely calumniate vs. Of the later sort are the Pastours and Prelates of the Church who hauing lawfull ordination and succession and continuing in vnity and subordination do either deliuer the sense of Scripture as it is taught by holy Church or els confirme and explicate any doctrine of fayth when they are collected in a generall Councell And these thus vsing the lawfull meanes and obseruing the vsuall rule of fayth haue authenticall warrant by the infallible assistance of the holy Ghost that they cannot erre in deliuering any sense of scripture as a ground of fayth and beliefe The Protestants doe giue not only liberty but also authority to all not only Pastours and Prelates but also Artificers and common people as well vnlearned as learned to frame to themselues such a firme assent to this or that seeming to them infallibly true sense of holy Scripture euery one according to his owne preiudicate conceit or priuate spirit that thereupon they dare aduenture the certainty of their Fayth and the hope of their saluation Secondly we make a difference betweene a sense of scripture produced in the Schooles to proue or confirme a schoole question a sense declared ex Cathedra to ground an article of faith or betweene a preachers conceit deliuered in the pulpit to exhort to good life and manners and a doctrine proposed by the Church as reuealed by God necessary to be belieued In which for the former we giue a liberty to any preacher to frame out of his own coÌ„ceit any sense which not being opposit to true fayth may moue the auditory to piety good life but for the later we confine the ranging liberty of the wit and inuention euen of the Doctours Pastours in Gods Church prescribe as fayth Vincentius Lyrin that They teach that which is deliuered to them not which is inuented by them that which they receaued not that which they deuised that which is of publike tradition not of priuate vsurpation that of which they are not authours but keepers not beginners but followers not leaders but lead In which cunningly caruing faythfully placing wisely adorning like another Beezeler the pretious pearles of diuine fayth by adding splendour grace and beauty they are to illustrate more clearely that which was belieued more obscurely and to deliuer to posterity more fully explicated that which by their forefathers being not vnderstood was with reuerence belieued Alwayes so teaching that which they learned that they teach after a new maÌ„ner but not a new doctrine That is as afterward he sayth That they interprete the diuine Canon according to the tradition of the whole Church and the rules of Catholike fayth that is Vniuersality Antiquity and Consent and if any part do rebell against the whole or nouelty oppose antiquity or if dissent of a few controule the consent of all or the most then mâ—st they preferre the integrity of the whole before the corruption of a part the veneration of antiquity before prophanation of nouelty and the generality of a Councell before the temerity of a few The Protestants giue a liberty by the priuiledge of their spirit to euery not only Preacher but priuate person to expound the most difficult and important places of Scripture namely of the Apocalyps S. Pauls Epistles not only for the schooles in scholasticall questions or in pulpit for exhortations to good life but in deepest articles greatest controuersies of Fayth euery one as his spirit shall suggest and thereupon they direct them to ground their fayth the saluation of their owne soule and of many others who rely vpon them Whereby as sayth Vincentius Lyrinensis They make it a solemne practise to delight in prophane nouelties and to loath all decrees of antiquity and by making ostentation of a false opinion of knowledge do make shipwracke of all fayth Thirdly the Spirit of a Catholike will not presume to expound any text of scripture contrary to that sense which either the rule of fayth or the practise of the Church or the decree of a Councell or the consent of Fathers hath receaued as true and authenticall but in al will receaue follow that which is determined and decreed in theÌ„ The ProtestaÌ„t spirit will censure reiect and condemne any sense though neuer
so generally receaued or strongly confirmed by all authority of any Church Tradition Councell or Fathers and deuise a new one of his owne inuention and therby wil build a new fayth and religion which it perswades the followers to be the only way to truth and life Fourthly the spirit of euery Catholike will deliuer his owne interpretation only as probable and submit himselfe to the censure and iudgment of the spirit of the Catholike Church captiuating with S. Paul his vnderstanding to obedience of Fayth The Protestants spirit will auouch their interpretation as certaine infallible and of Fayth and all with that obstinacy that no reason or authority shall remoue them from it or alter their opinion in it Fifthly the spirit of a Catholike being setled groūded in a certainty of Catholike and Apostolike fayth will expound Scripture according to the rule of the same for the illustration or confirmation of the same fayth as it is generally receaued but will not ground himselfe and his beliefe in his owne exposition nor perswade and introduce a new beliefe vpon the same The Protestant spirit will ground it selfe and his first beliefe vpon his owne exposition and by the same perswade others to forsake their old fayth and to follow a new and so change the ancient religion for a nouell opinion grounded vpon a new exposition of any text of Scripture framed according to the fantasy of the priuate spirits conceit And thus though Catholike Doctours and Pastours haue the spirit of God to expound holy Scripture as much and more then the Protestants haue yet they vse apply it either to schoole-questions and manners only or as probable and credible only or if to doctrine of fayth they apply it either to illustrate and confirme their fayth or if to ground and settle it they square it according to the rule of fayth the practise of the ancient Church the decrees of Councells and the consent of Fathers All which the Protestant Doctour in the setling and resolution of his Fayth reiects and relies his fayth vpon an exposition of scripture grounded only vpon his owne proper and priuate conceit The obiections answered SECT II. THE Obiections which the Protestants Luther Melancthon Brentius Magdeburgenses Musculus Whitaker other Protestants do vsually make for the power and authority of this their priuate spirit to expound scripture are drawne some from those places which affirme the interpretation of scripture to be a guift that gratis and freely bestowed others from those places which require reading prayer or meditation in euery one for the obtaining of this gift Of the first sort are these and such like First they obiect those places where the guift of Prophecy or interpretation of speaches is attributed to the operation of one and the same spirit which deuides to euery one as it will Where also Prophecy that is interpretation of scripture preaching is giuen to the Faythfull if all doe prophecy Euery one hath a Psalme hath a reuelation hath a tongue hath an interpretation Let Prophets two or three speake and the rest iudge You may all one by one prophecy that all may learne and all may be exhorted Therefore euery one who hath the spirit and grace of God hath the gift to interprete scripture To which is answered 1. That in all those places S. Paul speakes of guifts extraordinary and gratis giuen for the tyme such as are the guift of languages the curing of diseases foretelling thinges to come and interpreting of obscure reuelations or mysteries which were bestowed only for a tyme and as personall vpon the Apostles and first belieuers with whome they decayed and ceased not of any guifts ordinary and generall which are to be permanent in the Church and common to all faythfull Therfore these places can make nothing for euery faythfull persons power and ability to expound scripture that so certainly that vpon it he may build his fayth and saluation 2. These guifts are not giuen any one of them to all persons nor yet all of them to any one person and that for all ends vses for the guifts are giuen according to the measure of fayth according to the measure of the donation of Christ according to the rule of Fayth Therefore all these guifts are not alike giuen to euery one but so distributed that some are Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists others Pastours and Doctours and not all Apostles not all Prophets not all Doctours not all workers of miracles speakers with tongues or interpreters of speaches Therfore all and euery faythfull person hath not the guift of interpreting and expounding scripture but those vpon whome by speciall guift or function it is bestowed 3. They who haue this guift and the spirit of it haue it as subordinate and a part or parcell of the spirit of Gods Church by which it is to be directed not as opposite singular or independent of the same or of any one but themselues for so was the spirit of the Prophets subiect to the Prophets That is as S. Chrysostome expounds it that both the Prophet and his guift was subiect to the colledge or company of the Prophets which is the whole Church and the spirit of euery member is applyed to the vse and benefit of the whole body What spirit therefore is priuate and proper as of it selfe and either diuided from the head or not subordinate to the whole body of the Catholike Church and applyed to the vse and benefit of the same that spirit is not the spirit of vnity and peace but of diuision and dissention and so not the spirit of God who is not the God of dissention but of peace but of Sathan whose kingdome thus by spirits deuided will be made desolate and such is the spirit of all Protestants as is before fully declared According to which groundes are answered and explicated in particular all places which are obiected for this spirits authority As first That one and the same spirit doth work all these deuiding to euery one as it will is spoken first of reuelations and guifts extraordinary called gratis giuen not ordinary and permanent in the Church of God such as is this guift of interpretation of Scripture Also it is spoken of persons priuate the vulgar sort vpon whome this extraordinary guift is sometymes bestowed not of the Councels and Prelats to whose function as proper to it this guift or promise is annexed And if any priuate persons haue had this extraordinary guift as Amos a sheepheard Debora a woman who in the old Testament were Prophets and Origen who not yet a Priest was a Doctour and interpreter of Scripture they were priuiledges extraordinary and a few only which make not a generall rule for all and what they taught they taught not as Maisters who did either arrogate to themselues any proper authority or did teach any new doctrine or
did refuse any subordination to Superiour authority but did it either to the consolation of themselues or to the instruction and confirmation of others and all according to the rule of fayth and common receaued doctrine In which manner any though not yet called and hauing a talent sufficient may as before presume to interprete holy Scripture and deliuer the sense of it to others though he haue not yet the grace of holy Orders nor Pastorall or Episcopall function Secondly That of Rom. 1.26 hauing gifts according to grace which is giuen to vs differēt whether prophecy according to the reason of faith or ministery in administring is not so meant that euery one according to the proportion of his faith hath the gift of prophecy or interpetation of scripture but that euery one who hath these gifts should exercise them according to the talent and guifts bestowed on them not presuming to be wiser then he ought but to be wise vnto sobriety and according to the measure of the donation of Christ and not to intermedle in anothers office and function as to instance in the Apostles example he who hath the ministery proper to Deacons and inferior orders which was to distribute almes and to take care of the poore is not to medle in the function of Bishops which is to preach and instruct in doctrine of faith to conferre orders but euery one according to the reason or measure of faith that is not of his infused and supernaturall faith by which he is disposed to grace but of his gift of vnderstanding of scripture and of high mysteries of beliefe is to proceed in his function to vse that talent bestowed vpon them to the profit of the whole body Which gift also as it is not a property inseparably annexed to grace for many who are in state of grace are destitut of this guift others who are not so holy but for life wicked often haue the benefit of it so it is not vsually bestowed vpon the vulgar and common sort of people but is proper to Ecclesiasticall persons of whose function are two sorts that is Episcopall to preach and explicate holy scripture and Diaconicall to minister in externall function of giuing almes seruing the poore and the rest as is by the Apostle heere expressed in which euery one remaining in his vocation in which he is called is to exercise his owne office and function For as saith S. Hierome It is not for euery one to try gold and expound holy scriptures to tast wine and vnderstand the Prophets and Apostles And as saith S. Paul All are not Prophets nor Apostles nor Doctours but some Prophets some Apostles some Euangelists some Doctours till the consummatiō of the world And so some to whom by their function it belongs not all faithfull of what sort soeuer haue this gift of interpretation of scripture bestowed on them Thirdly those places of 1. Cor. 14. are vnderstood as the whole Chapter is neither of any ordinary and infallible interpretation of holy scripture nor yet of any solemne and publicke office sacrifice or benediction of the Masse much lesse of any guift ordinary common to al euery faithfull person either for vnderstanding of scripture or for hearing the solemne seruice of the Church as all expositours both ancient and moderne do confesse the very words of the text do conuince but of priuate praiers and praisings of God in Hymnes Canticles and spirituall songes and of priuate guifts of speaking with tongues and prophecying or interpreting of holy scripture and exhorting for mutuall consolation and instruction one another All which as they were guifts gratis giuen rare extraordinary singular yea and miraculously bestowed vpon seuerall persons of sundry sorts in the particuler congregations and assemblies of the faithfull in those times and only for that present time and not to continue in the Church so an order and methode is here prescribed in the vse and exercise of these guifts by the Apostle that al may be done honestly and according to order without confusion and to edification specially of Infidels not yet conuerted to whom cōming to heare the exercises of the Christians these were signes and testimonies of the spirit of God among Christians Whereupon it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is thy proper and priuate benediction and the Prophets did speake somtimes in languages which neither themselues nor the auditours vnderstood as v. 13. and 14. is expressed where the speakers are willed to pray that they themselues may vnderstand and the prophecying or interpreting of high misteries is preferred before the vnknowne not vnderstood languages For which we may note out of the auncient writers Iustine Martyr and Tertullian who liued in the age of the Apostles that the times then so requiring it at the first begining of the Church this order was obserued in the meetings of Christiās which were then for the place priuate as in time of persecution that is 1. The Psalmes were sung 2. The Prophecies and scripture was read 3. The sermon was made by the Bishop 4. The sacrifice which consisted in the oblation consecration communion Canon some short prayers was offered 5. The Communion was giuen to all 6. Some did sing Hymnes and Psalmes of praise and thankesgiuing others did Prophecy speake of high mysteries and shew their guift of languages 7. Others more spirituall did as they were inspired by speciall guifts interpret and expound scripture which was vsed euen by women And lastly they concluded all with an Agape or banquet of charity and hymnes of praising God so brak vp the assembly Which practise as it was only for that time and in time when these extraordinary and miraculous guifts were bestowed for it was not obserued in the future setled times of the Church so with the cessation or ending of those guifts the order and manner partly ceased partly was changed into a set order forme for succeding times which conformably is obserued by our present Church in practise as may be seene in Cornelius vpon the 1. Cor. 14. Nothing therfore in this Chapter is intended or spoken of the generall and ordinary power and authority of all the common people and euery persons spirit to interprete scripture and iudge of Controuersies of faith 2. It is answered that the Prophecy heere spoken of is not an interpretation of Scriptures but of languages by which that which was spoken in strange languages to the admiration of Infidels for whose conuersion the guift of tongues was giuē was interpreted by this guift of prophecy in others for the instruction of the faithfull for whom this Prophecy was giuen for languages are a signe to Infidels but Prophecy to the faithfull When therfore the guift of tongues ceased this guift of Prophecy also ceased as being giuen only for the interpreting of tongues 3. The matter and subiect both spoken by tongue and
interpreted by Prophecy was not doctrine or mysteries of faith but either exhortation to piety for edification and consolation or of things secret as future euents or vnknowne faults or facts done by which the secrets of the heart of the infidell or idiot was made knowne and he conuinced and iudged of all therfore it makes nothing for doctrine of faith and interpretation of scripture 4. This manner of Prophecy howsoeuer and of whatsoeuer it was it was not independent and of it selfe free to interprete what and how it will but so that the rest doe iudge that the spirits of Prophets be subiect to the Prophets And so euery priuate spirit must be subiect to the iudgment of the Church and the Churches spirit Fourthly they obiect those places where it is said that All thy Childrē are taught of our Lord Al shal be docible of God Your selues haue learned of God I will giue my law in their bowels and I will write it in their heart All shall know me from the least to the greatest If any will do his will who sent me he shall vnderstand of the doctrine whether it be of God My sheepe do heare my voice do follow me Yow haue no need that any do teach you but as his vnction teacheth you of all things All these places I say do not either ioyntly altogether or particularly any one mention any priuiledge that euery one hath by the instinct of his owne priuate spirit to interprete holy scripture to decide deep mysteries of faith and to iudge of all controuersies of diuinity which is the point auerred by the Protestants denied by vs and in controuersy betweene both 2. In them is affirmed only that God will giue his inward guift of grace to all sort of persons so sufficiently that they may know him his truth and the true way to saluation and by the same may obserue his Commandements and come to be saued In which yet is neither excluded but rather supposed as precedent and an exteriour proponent cause the ordinary meanes of preaching by Pastours and of instruction by them and subordination to them But yet is not giuen to any one any power or priuiledge to preferre his owne spirit before the spirit of the whole Church or to censure the doctrine which is once adiudged by the same which among the rest this Protestant priuate spirit doth assume to it selfe For which we may note that it is one thing to haue faith sufficient for saluation another to haue the guift of infallible interpretatiō of scripture The former is a guift general to all the faythful though they be as yet little ones who only sucke milke though they be as yet carnal not spiritual thogh they be ignorant of many things and haue many thinges wanting to the perfection of their faith Yet they be sealed with the spirit of the promise the pledge of our inheritance haue the spirit of God dwelling in them and so haue the literall verity of all the former places verifyed in them The later is a guift peculiar and proper only to them who by place and function are spirituall and perfect haue their senses exercised to the discerning of good and euill And haue the guift of discerning of spirits and interpreting of speaches And these are they who as tryers and discerners of fayth interpreters of Scripture and haue the guift and power infallible to direct others in the doctrine of fayth who are ex officio the Pastours and Prelates of Gods Church and are as Bishops to rule to feed the flocke of Christ to exhort and reproue with all authority to controule rebuke them sharply that they may be sound in the fayth and to denounce to certaine not to teach otherwise And all by that power which God hath giuen them to edification and to reuenge all disobedience and to bring into captiuity al vnderstanding to the obedience of Christ This is the office of the Prelates and Bishops of Gods Church 3. This inward guift of grace or vnction of the Holy Ghost is only an efficient internall and cooperant cause and so necessary to mooue the vnderstanding and will to assent to that which as certaine is proposed but this iudge or interpreter must be an exteriour proponent cause which must deliuer to vs this sense as certaine which being proposed grace doth enable vs to belieue Now all these and such like places are meant of the interiour guift of grace which is necessary but not ordinarily sufficient without a precedent exteriour and proponent cause which is this infallible Interpreter of holy Scripture in Pastours of the Church Fifthly to those places where it is commanded not to belieue euery spirit but to proue the spirits if they be of God and to proue all thinges and hould that which is good is answered 1. That all and euery person of the body of the holy Church is not directed to make this tryall but only the chiefe that is the Pastours and Prelates as when a man is willed to discerne and see not euery member and part of the body is directed so to do but the chiefe members as the head which is to iudge and the eye to see to whose function it is proper and belonges or as when an Vniuersity is directed to examine and iudge of such a booke and doctrine not euery student but the chiefe Doctours of that faculty are so directed and willed so that not euery person and vnlearned party in the Church is to make this tryall of spirits but only Pastours and Prelates to whose function it is peculiar and proper to iudge and decide all such like questions and doubts 2. This tryall and iudgment is to be made not of questions doctrine already decided and determined by the authority of the Church but of such as are yet doubtfull and vndecided For that which is once determined by the generall consent of the Church or Councell is not againe to be examined and iudged by any priuate mans spirit for so the Decrees of Coūcells were both vaine endlesse that therfore is to be tryed which is not before both tryed and iudged and that by those who haue both ability and authority to do it which makes nothing for this priuate spirit which will both try what is before by any Councell iudged and will by euery simple vnlearned person try and iudge it Sixthly to that of 1. Cor. 2.15 The spirituall man iudgeth all thinges and himselfe is iudged of none It is answered that S. Paul to confound the Corinthians who standing vpon their humane worldly wisedome contemned his vnlearned manner of instruction affirmes that they being men sensuall can iudge only of sensuall thinges but he being spirituall and perfect in diuine wisedome can iudge both of things sensuall and spirituall and
the truth and not to make himselfe and his priuate spirit iudge of the grounds of truth or of the truth which is to be found in theÌ„ And this is all that can be inferred out of these places this may suffice for the solution of all such argumnets or obiections as are made out of Scripture by the Protestants for the establishing of this priuate spirits power and authority to interprete Scripture and to iudge of al controuersies of Fayth FINIS A TABLE OF THE PRINCIPALL MATTERS handled in this Booke A S. Ambrose his commendations pag. 58. His authority against the priuate Spirit pag. 59. Angells apparitions pag. 74. Difficulties about them pag. 81. Apostles their authority to iudge of Fayth pag. 166. Their power deriued from Christ pag. 167. Their successors power to iudge of Faith pag. 168. The foundation of Fayth pag. 390. Apparitions of God or Angells in what places to what persons pag. 75. ApparitioÌ„s of Diuels in diuers shaps of beastes of men of Angells of Christ of the B. Trinity ibid. 140. Of soules in Limbo Purgatory Hell and Heauen pag. 77.78 Difficulties to know which be apparitions of God Angells Diuells soules pag. 79. ApparitioÌ„s of SathaÌ„ inward by suggestions pag. 98. By imaginary illusions pag. 102. By exteriour visions pag. 104. S. Augustine commeÌ„ded against the priuate spirit pag. 61. For the profundity of holy Scripture and authority of Fathers pag. 64. For necessity of Fayth pag. 182. agaynst Circles pag. 210. B BIshops and Priests their office pag. 153. Their authority to iudge of Religion pag. 162. Their Tribunal power in the old Law the beginning progres end pag. 162. In the law of Christ pag. 165. What their authority is pag. 166. Their authority proued by scripture pag. 168. How for it extends ibid. Their authority for euer pag. 168. In all Councells pag. 170. C CAluin his saying against the priuate spirit pag. 36.64 His Circle between the spirit of euery man a Councell pag. 215. His doctrine of the doctrine of saluation pag. 234.239 Of saluation of Infants without Baptisme pag. 235. Of Christs sinne and despaire on the Crosse pag. 257. Of the B. Trinity pag. 304 Of Christs Diuinity pag. 305. Of Christs descent into Hell pag. 308. Of his AscensioÌ„ pag. 3â—0 Of beatitude before the day of Iudgment pag. 311. Cases of Conscience for feare of sinne in vaine according to Protestant doctrine pag. 26â— Catholikes aduaÌ„tage aboue Protestants pag. 24. In the habit of faith p. 15. In the credible testimonies of Vnity Sanctity Vniuersality Succession Miracles Examples pag. 27. In the infallible Church-authority pag. 28. Catholikes belieue all Reuelations ancient generall infallible pag. 25. Catholikes may challenge all which the Protestants may pag. 28. Yea the priuate spirit pag 29. DiffereÌ„ce between iust Catholikes Protestants pag. 266. Good life-confessed in the auncient and late Catholikes in the people and the Clergy pag. 347. Catholike and Protestant doctrine compared in giuing more honour to God to Christ to Saints Angells Scripture Sacraments to Church Fayth Good workes c. pag. 350. Christ by Protestant doctrine no generall Redeemer pag. 248. No perfect Redeemer from sin his suffering of Hell paynes due to sin pag. 249. No Sauiour from sinne Sathan sensuality the curse of the Law or from Hell pag. 250. No perfect Phisitian pag. 251. No law giuer 252. An vniust iudge 253. No Priest or offerer of Sacrifice 254. Made ignorant 256. Sinfull suffering hell paines pag 257. Christian AsseÌ„blies in the Primitiue Church in what manner they were for that tyme. pag. 382. Church-authority necessary to fayth pag. 10. infallible 11. proued by Scripture pag. 16. Church selected priuiledged armed established c. obligeth p. 12. It consists of Pastors Ibid. Is proued by Fathers reason Ibid. Necessary to expound Scripture pag. 125. Church-practice A rule to confute heretikes pag. 125. Church-prâ—position and scripture-authority no circle pag. â—02 Vpon Church falling failing froÌ„ faith what absurdities do follow vz. That all ancieÌ„t Concels Doctors were AntichristiaÌ„ That Prophesies are false pag. 231. That Turkes Iewes Gentils haue a more credible Church then Christians pag. 230. Church-practice a meanes to interpret Scripture iudge of Doctrine pag. 125. Church of Christ a Congregation of great sinners pag. 26â— Circle what it is pag. 198. Difference betweene a lawfull vnlawfull Circle pag. 199. And betweene a Circle as obiected against Catholikes and Protestants pag. 200 Catholikes Circle cleared as being partiall in diuers kinds of causes and to diuers sorts of persons pag. 202. Protestants Circle between the Scripture and the Spirit pag. 206. Betweene the Spirit Fayth 210. Betweene Election and Scripture 212. Betweene the Spirit of euery person and of a Councell pag. 215. ProtestaÌ„ts Circle vnto the same kind of cause and that totally pag. 208. Absurdities that follow vpon it pag. 212. Councells 3. of the Iewes in Christs tyme. pag. 164. How the holy Ghost assisted or fayled in them pag. 164. Councells a meanes to interpret Scripture 128. Councells haue byn a meanes to iudge of Fayth pag. 171. Concupiscence made originall sinne and what followes thereon pag. 227. D DIuells Apparitions of them pag. 75. Difficulties to know them pag. 80. Signes to know the motions of them 83. Their subtility 95.97 Their deluding of Heretickes auncient moderne pag. 95. Their tempting to sin to vertue 99. Examples of their apparitions to Heretickes pag. 100. By imagination visibility pag. 10â— F FAyth Six meanes to Fayth pag. 3. Materiall formall obiect proposition Ibid. Credible Testimonies pious disposition habit pag. 4. Reuelation to the Apostles Ibid. Necessity of a proponent cause Ibid. Credible Testimonies pag 4.7 192. Fayth requires a pious disposition supernaturall frees an infused habit permanent not perpetuall pag. 6 The order of these helpes vz. credible Testimony Church-proposition grace actuall infused habit reuelation pag. 7.8 The Resolution of Faith dispositiuè deriuatiué effâ—ctiuè formaliter pag. 8. Shewed by the Samaritan womaÌ„ and Christ pag. 9. The helpes to Fayth external eternall internall pa. 14. Wanting in Protestants 15. Fayth depends vpon authority pag. 117. Faith required to know scripture the sense of it p. 118.120 The rule of Fayth pag. 146. Fayth one pag. 183. Certaine 187. By preachinâ— and hearing 190. By credible testimonies 192. Obligeth to acceptance 194. Speciall Fayth how certaine in Protestants 185. Fayth is of eternall verity and presupposeth the obiect pag. 228. Cannot staÌ„d with certainty of saluatioÌ„ 233.240 vide Sole fayth Fayth by hearing preaching and mission pag. 190. Sole Fayth a Protestant Principle the effect of it pag. 227. Sequells of Iustification by sole Fayth p. 222. makes Protestants more certaine of their saluation then was Christ 233 Makes Protestants as iust as Christ 234. makes all men to be saued 235. Is not grounded vpon Gods word 233. Is false contradictory sinnfull rash presumptuous preiudicious to Hope Charity and Good
life pag. 243. is iniurious to Christ as a Redeemer a Lawgiuer a Iudge a Priest makes him ignorant sinfull and damned pag. 247. Fathers how esteemed by S. Augustine pag. 67. Their consent a meane to interprete scripture pag. 126. Their authority how great 12â— Their ancient Practice against Heretikes 227. Alleadged by Fathers and councells ibid. consulted about scripture pag. 138. Freewill takeÌ„ away by Protest doctrine of Predestination pag. â—74 Absurdities following vpon the deniall of Freewill ibid. G GOd by Protestant doctrine made Author of sinne a Sinner only a sinner pag. â—77 A lyer and dissembler pag. 280. A Tyrant more cruell then any Tyrant 284. A Diuell a tempter to sinne and Authour of sin p. â—89 Gods of the PagaÌ„s how many how vicious how begot pag. 220. Men-Gods Women-Gods 2â—1 Gods for euery thing The Gods of the Romans 2â— Passions Beasts Hearbes made Gods pag. 223. Grace generall actuall necessary pag. 30. How Protestants and Catholikes agree differ about Grace pag. 31. And the effects of it pag. 32. Grace gratis and extraordinary pag. 40.378 Not giuen to all 380. Not a signe of Holines pag. 119. H K. HENRY the 8. how often he changed Religion pag. 157. Heresy what it worketh pa. 20.56 Why to be auoyded 48. The origine of it pag. 2.49.61.225 Begon by the priuate Spirit pag. 141. Compared with Idolatry pag. 218. Heretikes how they abuse Scripture 58. How deluded by Sathan 100.102 Examples of auncient Heretikes 10â— Moderne 100.103 How discerned by Fathers by practice of the Rule of Fayth pag. 120.127 By Church practice confuted 1â—5 Deceaued by women pag. 46. S Hierome commeÌ„ded His saying against the priuate Spirit pag. 59. I IVdge as necessary in Fayth as in Lawes How far he is to be obeyed pag. 145.161 What properties are required in a Iudge and what to a Rule of Fayth by which he is to iudge pag. 146. Not the whole body of the Church pa. 147. Not secular Prines 148. Not the lay people 155. Not the Scripture 156. But Bishops and Prelats as is proued by scripture Church-practice are a Iudge pag. 162. L LAy-People not Iudges of Faith pag. 155. Lawes Precepts InstructioÌ„s Exhortations all in vaine according to Protestant doctrine pag. 162. Luther against this priuate Spirit 65. His bad Life Lust Enuy Pride want of deuotion and good workes confessed pag. 339. Lutherans disagreemeÌ„t about Scripture-sense pag. 140. O OBiections for the priuate spirits authority answered pag. 378. Originall sin made to be Concupiscence pag 227. Absurdities that follow vpon Originall sinne remaining pag. 259. That the Church of Christ is a congregation of great sinners pag. 261. That the elect may commit as wel great sinnes as good workes ibid. That in vaine is all mortification and labour to ouercome all Temptations ibid. That great sinners may be perfect men and perfect Protestants pag. 261. That in vaine are al Lawes of Gods Church or CoÌ„mon Welth. p. 6â— All Consultatios exhortations all Caseâ— or care of Conscience vaine ibid. P PAgans saued according to Protestants pag 242. Predestination to damnation a Protestant Principle and the effect of it pag 2â—8 Absurdities that follow of it vz It makes men Atheists pag â—71 Desperatâ— Examples of both pag. â—72 Takes away Freewil in all sort of actions All desert of reward or payne 274. Makes God the Author of sin â—76 A sinner 277. Vide God And is the origine of Atheisme and liberty pag 27â— Priests Pastors of the Church are interpreters of Scripture pag. 117. And the triers of Spirits pag. 1â—7 118 Princes not Iudges of coÌ„trouersies and Fayth pag 148 They are sheep not Pastours proued by Fathers pa. 149. Absurdities that follow vpon making them Iudges of Fayth pag. 153. Protestants want all means of Faith to confute Pagans confirme Catholikes and reduce Heretickes pag. â—5 Want all credible Testimonies to the same pag 17. All Church infallible proposition 19. All pious disposition ibid. All infused Fayth pag. â—0 Obiects Materiall and formall â—1 All reuelation made to the Apostles pag. 23. Protestants relye vpon a motion of the priuate Spirit pag. 25. In what they agree with Catholikes pag. 30. And differ from them about the Spirit in the Name Vniuersality Operation Permanency and effect of it pag. 30. What they belieue of the Spirit pag. 30.31 How they make the Spirit Iudge and trier or Councells pag. 36. Protestants compared with false Prophets pag. 44. With Eliu Iobs friend 47. Protestants Faith Saluation how doubtfull as relying on the priuate Spirit p. 14â— And more doubtfull then Catholikes ibid. Sects and diuisions among them 184 Protectants doctrine in the connexion of their electioÌ„ faith spirit Scripture-sense saluation pag. 205. Their Circle between scipture and spirit pag. 206. Betweene spirit and Fayth pag. 201. Betweene Election scripture-sense 21â— How they make Scripture the sole meanes of Fayth and the spirit the sole meanes to know scripture 2â—7 2â—1 212. Protestants doctrine reduced to 4 heads that is Church-contempt sole Fayth originall sin and Predestination pag. â—26 Their doctrine of the certainty of saluation how contrary to Faith and inferring a Generall saluation of all pag 2â—7 Their doctrine of Fayth what it is and how contradictory 243. Vide Fayth Not grounded vpon scripture 243.245 They are made Iust by sinne 244. Presume vpon Iustice without ground 245. Destroy all hope and charity 246. Teach good life not out of their owne principles 247 Make Christ no redeemer nor Phisitian of soules Vide Christ and pag. 247. c Their doctrine and scripture in how many points contraâ—y pag 280 How it leads to bad life to flouth lust and cruelty pag. 330. Derogates froÌ„ the honour of God of Christs saints Sacraments Grace c. p 350 Protestants Church of what kind of persons it consists 260. Their doctaine of sin and good workes pag 261. The bad life of the Protestant common people confessed in Germany pag. 335. In England 337 Of their Ministers 338. Of their Founders Luther Caluin Swinglius Iacobus Andreas c. pag. 344 Protestant Reformers most of them Friars Priests Breakers of the vowes of Chastity pag. 346 S SEcts and diuisions how many mong Protestants pag. 184. Selfe-opinion and conceite coÌ„demned pag. 50. Sinners perfect ProtestaÌ„ts pag. 261. Good members of their Church p. 261. Spirits diuers and doubtfull not sy to be discerned but by speciall gift pag. 35. By what Rule to be tryed ibid. By vnioÌ„ with the Church not by Scripture pag. 36. By whome to be tryed that is by the Pastors not the people pag. 39. Spirits their variety and diuersity in nature coÌ„dition operation pag. 70. Spirits vitall and naturall pag. 71. Spirituall motions their origine pag. 7â— some spirituall some sensible pag. 73. Spirits of God of Angells of Diuells of soules departed how hard to be discerned pag. 74. Rules to discerne their motions pag. 83. Difficulty to iudge certainly of these Rules pag. 93. In
these six meanes of Faith Of credible testimonies Of the pious disposition of the habit of Fayth Of the materiall obiect Of the formal obiect Of the proponeÌ„t cause (y) Rom. 10 17. Infallibility Aug. de vtil credendi Which is church proposition (a) Psal 32 12 (b) Matt. 28 1.20.20 (c) 1. Cor. 13.16.17.19 (d) Cant. 4.8 Ioan. 3.19 (e) Ose 2. (f) 2. Cor. 11.2 (g) Rom. 12.5 Eph. 4.4 (i) Ephes 5.25.29 (k) Act. 20.28 (l) Mat. 28.20 (m) Ioan. 14.16 (n) Esa 59.21 (o) Ioan. 14.16 (p) Ioan. 16 13. (q) Matt. 16 18. (r) 1. Cor. 4.21 (s) 1. Cor. 5.3 (t) Act. 15.28 (u) 1. Tim. 3 15. (w) Matt. 16.18 (x) Matt. 15 15. (y) Luc. 10.16 (z) Matt. 13 2. (a) Luc. 10.16 (b) Matt. 18 17. (c) Mar. 16.16 The church that is the pastours of it (d) Ephe. 4.11 (e) Ier. 3.15 (f) Rom. 10. (g) Rom. 10.14 Church propositioÌ„ coÌ„firmed by Fathers Iren. lib. 3. cap. 4. Aug. lib. 1. cont CrescoÌ„ cap. 33. Luth. de anti Eccl. tom 7. fol. 562. Ger. 2. part 10.40 The Protestants want all the meanes of faith Externall Eternall Internall Protestants want credible testimonies which are such as either may 1. Confirme Pagans these are (h) Valentia tom 3. dis 1 q. 1. art 4. pag. 87. c. In respect of Christ Of ChristiaÌ„ doctrine Of holy Scripture Of ChristiaÌ„ Professours 2. Or may confirme Catholikes such as are Aug. lib. cont epist Funda cap. 4. Consent Authority Succession Name Catholike (*) Aug. de vnit Eccl. c. 7. tom 7. Concione 2. in Psalm 30.12 3. Or may reduce Heretiks such as are Vnity Sanctity vniuersality Succession Protestants want testimonies of credibility 1. To conuert Pagans 2. To conuince Heretikes As vnity with the primitiue Church Or among themselues Sanctity of doctrine Of miracle (n) Luth. conc 2. Domin 1. Aduentus (o) Becan de fide cap. 6. num 4. Vniuersality Of name Catholike Of place Of tyme. Succession of Ordination And Vocation Protestants want Church-infallible proposition in that they Disobey their Pastours Disclaime generall Councels And condemn their whole Church of errour Protestants want a pious disposition of the Will By obstinacy by which They fal into heresy Loose their fayth Belieue no truth by any diuine Fayth Separate themselues froÌ„ Christ Protestants want an infused guift of Fayth Protestants want the material obiects or articles of Fayth because they belieue not Traditions nor many partes of Scripture in which they are reuealed Nor many articles belieued by ancient Church and Fathers Not any article by diuine fayth Protestants want the formall obiect of faith or diuine reuelation As not depending vpon the reuelations made to the Apostles but to them selues by their priuat spirit Catholikes aduantage of the Protestants â— In the materiall obiect belieued as belieuing not only what is reuealed in scripture interpreted by their owne spirit But what is reuealed or declared in Scripture Tradition Councells Church-practise Fathers 2. In the formall obiect which we make not sense reasoÌ„ or the priuate spirit But reuelation Ancient General Continued Infallible 3. In the internall assistance of grace Protestants depend only vpon a motion of priuate spirit We vpon a permanent guift seuerall helps of Grace 4. In the credible testimonies they haue none We haue Vnity with the ancient Church With one head VVith our selues Sanctity of doctrine Sanctity of life Of miracleâ— Vniuersaliry of name Of place Of tyme. Succession of Ordination and Doctrine Exampls of Martyrs CoÌ„fessours Doctours Virgins 5. In the infallible proponeÌ„t cause they haue none at all We haue infallible Church authority The priuate spirit might as well be chalenged by Catholikes as Protestants 2. Cor. 11. â—â— About the necessity of the spirit Catholikes Protestants agree Differ 1. in the name 2. In the vniuersality of it 3. In the maÌ„ner of operation of it 4. In the permanency of it 5. In the effect of it what Catholiks assigne What Protestants assigne In respect of the obiect In respect of the subiect â—alu 4. Inst. 17.2 in the French editioÌ„ The priuate spirit not to be belieued The reason The effect of it (a) Act. 20.29.3 (b) 2. Pet. 2.1 (c) v. 2. (d) v. 10. (e) v. 14. (f) v. 19. (g) v. 18. (h) v. 20. (i) v. 21. (k) 2. Pet. 3 16. ReasoÌ„s why it cannot be belieued (a) 1. Cor. 2 12. (b) 1. Cor. 2.11 (c) 7. Cor. â—·12 (d) 1. Reg. 16.14 (e) Ioan. 15.16 (f) 2. Paral. 18.22 1. Tim. 4.1 (g) Es 11.2 (h) Es 19.14 How by what rule spirits are to be tryed Catholikes rule (1) 1. Cor. 12 4.11.13 (2) Ioan. 14 16.26 (3) 1. Cor. 12 2. Protestants rule Cal. in 1. Ioa. 4. v. 1. Who are to try spirits according to Catholikes According to Protestants ConclusioÌ„ (a) Matt. 24 4.5 (b) 2. Pet. 2.1 (c) Ib. v. 2. (d) 2. Pet. 2.10 (e) Ib. v. 14. (f) Ib. v. 19. (g) 2. Pet. 3.16 (h) Ibid. (i) Act. 20.30 The second proof out of S. Peter The scripture is to be interpreted by the same spirit by which it was penned (4) Ephes 4. Chrys hom de spir sanct adorando Clem. ep 5. Cal. in CoÌ„m in hunc locum Bellar. l. 3. c. 6. de interpr verbi Dei Inference ConclusioÌ„ The third proofe out of S. Paul The guift of interpreting scripture is gratia gratis data It is not coÌ„mon to all faythfull Inferences Matth. 7.22 ConclusioÌ„ 4. Proofe out of Ezechiel By whom is described The spirit The persoÌ„s The effects The punishmeÌ„t of it The spirit of false Prophets and Protestants compared Hierem. 29.8 The persoÌ„s The effects Inferences Women seducers Hier. epitom 1. epist. ad Câ—esiph ConclusioÌ„ The fifth proof out of Iob. Eliu the Busite his priuate spirit Eliu the Protestants spirit alike 3. Reg. 22.23 The sixth proofe out of S. Paul admonishing Who is an Heretike Sanct. lib. 2. mor. c. 7. n. 1. Aug. ep 162. Qui sententiam suam quaÌ„uis falsaÌ„ peruersaÌ„ nulla pertinaci animo sitate defeÌ„dunt praeser tim inquam non audaciâ presumptionis pepererunt sed à seductis in errorem lapsis parentibus acceperunt quaerunt auteÌ„ cauta solicitudine veritatem corrigi parati cum inuenerint nequaquaÌ„ sunt inter haereticos deputandi Aug. l. 18. de ciuit Dei c. 51. Qui in ecclesia Dei morbiduÌ„ aliquod prauumque sapiunt si correpti vt sanum rectuÌ„que sapiaÌ„t resistunt coÌ„tumaciter suaque pestifera mortifera dogmata emeÌ„dare noluÌ„t sed defensare persistuÌ„t haeretici fiuÌ„t foras exeuntes habentur in exerceÌ„tibus inimicis Aug. l. 4. de Bapt. cont Donat. c. 16. Why an heretike is to be auoided Tert. de prescript cap. 6. quia in quo damnatur sibi clegit Conclusion The 7. and last proofe out of diuers places of Script (a) Prou. 3.5 7. (b) Iob. 12.15 (c) Prou. 14.12 (d) Is 5.21 (e) Deut. 12.9 (f) Rom. 1.22 (g) Rom. 2.8 (h) Thes 1.8
Vincent Lyr. cap. 37. Heretikes Matth. 7. Vincent Lyr. cap. 36. 1. Cor. 11. Gal. 1.6 1. Pet. 2.3 Ambros ad Tit. 3. Hilar. lib 2. de S. Trinit Hier. Coment in 1. Gal. Authority of Pastours necessary to infallible exposition of scripture The people is to obey not iudge his Pastour (a) Heb. 13.17 (b) Philip. 3.16 (c) Coloss 1.6 (d) 1. Ioan. â— 7 (e) 1 Tim. 6.20 (f) Gal. 1. (g) Rom. 16 17. The means to find the true sense of Scripture 1. The rule of fayth proued (a) Gal. 6.16 (b) Philip. 3.16 (c) 1. Cor. 10.15 (d) Rom. 12.16 (e) Rom. 16.17 (f) Colos 1.6 (g) 1. Tim. 6.20 2 Tit. 1.3 (h) 1. Ioan. 1. (i) Gal. 1. (k) Act. 15. â— (l) 〈…〉 (m) 1. Pet. 1 1. By scripture Isa 7.9 Cypr. lib. con Iudaeâ—s Nihil possunt Iudaei de scripturis intelligere nisi prius crediderint in Christum Isaias enim dicit Nisi credideritis non intelligetis August tract 27. in Ioan. Sunt enim quidam in vobis qui non credunt ideo non intelligunt quia non credunt Propheta enim dixit nisi credideritis non intelligetis per fidem copulamur per intellectum viuificamur prius haeraeamus per fidem vt sit quod viuificamus per intellectum Fides debet praecedere intellectum vt intellectus sit Fidei praemium Hier. ep ad Paulin. Lex spiritualis est reuelationeopus habet vt intelligatur reuelata facie gloriam Dei contemplamur Liber in Apocalypsi septeÌ„â—gillis signatus osteÌ„ditur quem si dederis homini scienti literas vt legat respondebittibi non possum signatus est enim Quanti hodie putaÌ„t se nosce literas tenent signatum libruÌ„ nec aperire possunt nisi ille aperuerit qui habet clauem Eunuchus cùm librum teneret cogitatione conauerit lingua volueret labijs personaret ignorabat enim quem in libris nesciens venerabatur venit Philippus ostendit ei Iesum qui clausus latebat in litera eadem hora credit Eunuchus baptizatus fidelis sanctus factus ac magister de discipulo (*) Aug. cont Faustum lib. 4. cap. 2. Non enim estis eruditi in regno caelorum id est in Ecclesia Christi vera Catholica quod si essetis de diuitijs scripturarum sanctarum non soâ—um noua sed etiam vetera proferretis (a) Iren. l. 3. cap. 3. (b) Euseb l. 7. c. 24. l. 5. cap. 15. (c) Socr. l. 7. cap 31. (d) Aug. de vera relig c. 5 (e) Tertul. de praescrip (f) Hier. dâ—al cont Lucif (g) Gregor Nazian lib. de Theolog. (h) Basil de Spirit sancto cap. 27. (i) Atha ep ad Epictet (k) Epiphan haeres 5. (l) Haer. 75. (m) Haer. 77 (n) Aug. ep 28. 105. (o) Aug. de peccat meritis lib. 3. cap. 5. (p) Lib. 1. cont Iul. c. 1 (q) Lib. 2. c. 7. 1. de Baptis (r) Iren. lib. 3. cap. 3. (s) Orig. proâ—miâ— de principijs (t) Aug. de haer ad Quod vult By reason Stapl. contr 6. lib. 11. c. 3. Vinc. Lyr. c. 2. Vt diuinuÌ„ Canonem secundum Ecclesiae traditiones iuxta catholici dogmatis regulas interpreteÌ„tur Quia scripturam sacram pro ipsâ sua altitudine in vno eodeÌ„que sensu accipiunt id circo multùm necesse est propter taÌ„tos tam varij erroris aÌ„â—ractus vt propheticae Apostolicae interpretationis linea secundum Ecclesiastici apostolici sensus normam dirigatur The Scripture consists of 2. parts 2. Cor. 3.6.7 Serm. 21. de tempore Heb. 4.12 Rom. 1.16 The Holy Ghost is not inherent in the letter of scripture Aug. lib. 12. Confess c. 18 de Genes ad literam The sense of scripture to be found by the rule of Fayth 2. The practise of the Church a meanes to interprete scripture Epiph. haeres 59. Basil de spiri sancto cap. 29 Theod haeret Fabul lib. 4. August cont Iulian. lib. 1. Aug. de bono perseuerant lib. 2. c. 22 23. 1. Cor. 10.25 1. Cor. 5.11 Aug. de Baptism contra Donat. l 2. cap. 7. Euseb lib. 5. cap. 27. The practise of the general Councells Atâ—an epist. ad Aphros Concil Ephes epist ad Nest Vincent Lyr. cap. 41. Concil Calc à c. 5.6 Concil Const. à c. 4. Concil Nic. 2. à c. 10. The decrees of generall Councells a meane to interprete scripture Proued by the Councel of Nice Athan. ep ad Afric Episc By the CouÌ„cel of Ephesus Other profitable rules of Fayth The priuate spirit cannot assure Which text is scripture Which bookes be scripture Stapl. princ fid doct Controu 5. lib. 9. c. 5.6 7. Which language the scripture was writ in Which sense is literall (a) Es 7. (b) Es 14. (c) Psalm 71. (d) Ioan. 6. VVhich is figuratiue and what figures are vsed (a) Ezech. 18 20. (b) Exod. 20.5 (c) Rom. 11.29 (d) 1. Reg. 15 11. (e) 3. Reg. 8.9 (f) Heb. 9 4 (g) Prou. 26.4 (h) Prou. 26.5.1 Wisd 1.13 (k) Eccles 10 15. (l) Math. 10.10 (m) Marc. 6.8 (n) Ioan. 5.31 (o) Ioan. 8.14 (p) Ioan. 20.1 (q) Marc. 16 2. (r) Rom. 3.18 (s) Iacob 2.20 (t) Gal. 1.10 (u) 1. Cor. 10 33. (w) Act. 9.7 (x) Act. 22.9 Nor explicate difficult places VVhich are in computation of tymes Gen. 11.12 Luc. 3.35 Act. 7.10 (a) Gen. 12.4 (b) Gen. 11.26 (c) Gen. 11.32 (d) Act. â— 4 (e) Gal. 3.17 (f) Act. 7.6 (g) Gen. 46.26 (h) Exod. 1.5 (i) Act. 7.14 (k) Gen. 23.10 Gen. 50.13 (l) Act. 7.16 (m) Gen. 93·8 (n) Act. 7.16 (o) Gen. 33.19 (p) Act. 7.16 (q) Gen. 33.19 (r) Genes 19 (s) Gen. 48.21 (a) 4. Reg. 8. â—â— Which are in S. Paul Matâ— 1.2 Luc. 3.36 Ioan. 19. Matth. 27. Marc. 15. Which many haue doubted of The priuate spirits exposition of scripture is Against scripture 2. Pet. 1.19 Vide Stapl. princ fid lib. 10. c. 4. pag. 36. Is false and naught Aug. lâ—b 12. Confess cap. 25. Veritas tua Domine nec mea est nec illius autalius sed omniuÌ„ quos ad eius communionem publicè vocas terribiliter admonens nos vt nolimus eam habere priuatam ne priuemur ea nam quisquis id quod tu fruendum omnibus proponis sibi propriè vindicat suum esse vult quod omnium est à communi propellitur ad sua id est à veritate ad mendacium (a) Ephe. 4.3 (b) 2. Phil. 1 27. (c) 1. Cor. 14 35. (d) Ioan. 5.43 (e) Ioan. 8.44 Act. 20.30 (f) Ioan. 10.10 (g) Ioan. 3. (h) 1. Ioan. 4 2.6 (i) Ioan. 10.5 (k) 1. Cor. 11 (l) Deut. 11.28 Is vncertain fallible Is contrary to the spirit of the Church Calu. 3. insti 9. Luth. primo libro contra Regem Angl. VVhitak coÌ„trou 1. q. 7. cap. 7. Is the author of all heresies Stapl. princ doct l. 10. c. 4. Inferences That the Protestant faith is doubtfull That they rely not vpon scripture That
(a) Mat. 13.34 (b) Math. 13.11 Matth. 20. Ioan. 14. (a) Act. 10.6 (b) Act. 10.42 (c) Act. 10.43 (d) Heb. 13.17 (e) Act. 20.28 (f) Math. 13 30. (g) 1. Cor. 5.13 (h) Math. 23 3. (i) Luc. 10.16 (k) 1. Ioan. 4.6 (l) Rom. 10.19 The scripture is not a Iudge of fayth Aug serm 7. de temp lib. 3. de doctrina Christ. cap. 5. 2. Cor. 3.6 The letter of scripture is not iudge as hauing deceaued Iewes 2. Cor. 3.15 Heretikes Sabellians Ioan. 10.30 Arians Ioan. 14.28 MacedoniaÌ„s 1. Cor. 2.10 Manichees (a) Gen. 1.31 (b) Gen. 2.2 (c) Gen. 1.27 (d) Ioan. 1.3 (e) Ioan. 5.17 (f) Ioan. 8.44 (g) Ezech. 18 20. Pelagians (h) Rom. 5.12.16.19 Protestants and others The sense of scripture caÌ„not be iudg The sense is the thing in question Is obscure and hard Matth. 28.19 Ioan. 3.5 (a) Ioan. 13 14. Matt. 26 26. A Iudge is necessary as well in spiritual as teÌ„porall causes Bishops Prelates are Iudges of controuersies of faith Deut. 17.8 Priests and the high Priest were Iudges in the old law The beginning of this tribunall (a) Paral. 19. â—0 (b) Num. 11 16. (c) Exod. 18.13 The continuance of it (d) 2. Paral. 19.11 (e) Mal. 2.7 (f) Agge 2.12 (g) Eccle. 12.11.12 The end of it Three CouÌ„cels of the Iewes in Christs tym about Christ Matth. 24. (a) Ioan. 11.49 (b) Math. 26 57. Prelates authority to iudge of coÌ„trouersies proued out of the new Testament Authority to iudge giuen to S. Peter Matt. 16.19 Matt. 16.19 Luc. 22.32 Bellar. lib. 3. c. 5. de verb. Dei scripto Ioan. 21.16.17 Ezech. 34.2 Ezech. 34.5 Vers 16. (a) 2. Reg. 5.2 (b) Psal 2.9 (c) Ezech. 34 17. (d) Vers 20. The same giuen to the Apostles (e) Mat. 16.18 (f) Luc. 22.27 (g) Mat. 23.10 (h) Rom. 2.20 (i) 1. Tim. 1 11. (k) Math. 28 (l) Ioan. 1.4 (m) Math. 5.14 (n) Ioan. 1.17.18 (o) Act. 1.8 (p) Ioan. 10.36 (q) Ioan. 17.17 (r) Ioan. 20.21 (s) Math. 17 5. (t) Luc. 10.16 (u) Act. 13.47 (w) Luc. 4.18 (x) Act. 15.7 (y) 2. Cor. 5.19 (z) 2. Cor. 5.19 (a) Mat. 12.18 (b) 2. Cor. 5.20 Ephes 6 20. (c) Ioan. 8.47 (d) 1. Ioan. The same giuen to the successours of the Apostles (e) Ephes 4.11 (f) Ibid. v. 12. (g) Ephes 4.13 (h) Ibid. v. 14. (i) 1. Pet. 5.2 (k) Act. 20.28 (l) Tit. 1.5 (m) 2. Tim. 2.2 (n) Heb. 13.17 (o) Isa 59.21 (p) Ioan. 14.16 (q) Ioan. 17.8 (r) Ioan. 17.20 (s) Mat. 28.20 (t) Aug. enar in Psal lib. 4. epist. 9. (u) Luc. 10.16 (x) Ioan. 4.6 (y) Cyp. epist 166. (z) Aug. lib. 4. cont Don. cap. 43. (a) Rom. 10.15 (b) Heb. 5.4 (c) Mat. 18.17 (d) Chrys Theophil in hunc locum (e) Mat. 16.18 (f) 2. Cor. 4 19. (g) 1. Cor. 4.1 (h) Math. 2â— (i) Act. 1. Matt. 24.14 (k) Isa 22.22 (l) Mat. 16.19 (m) 1. Pet. 2.9 (n) Luc. 17.35 The same euer practised in the Church In councells prouinciall Act. 19. Ann. 255 Ann. â—19 Ann. â—66 In councels generall Ann. 317. Ann. 383. Ann. 430. Ann. 454. Ann. 553. Ann. 681. Ann. 781. Ann. 870. Ann. 1121. Ann. 1139. Ann. 1180. Ann. 1228. Ann. 1265. Ann. 1274. Ann. 1311. Ann. 1439. Ann. 1512. Ann. 1563. That the priuate spirit cannot be a Iudge of controuersies of faith The priuate spirit wants ability to know be knowne 2. It wants authority to iudge (a) Rom. 8.11 (b) Gal 4.6 (c) 2. Cor. 5.5 (d) Rom. 8.15 (e) Rom. 8.16 (f) 1. Cor. 2.10 (g) 1. Thes 1 6. (h) 1. Ioan. 4.1 (i) 1. Cor. 2.15.16 3. It wants infallibility to iudge certainely 4. It wants the properties of a rule of Fayth 1. Certainty (a) 1. Tim. 3 15. (b) Math. 12 46. (c) Math. 13 44. (d) Luc. 10.16 (e) Mat. 18.17 (f) Ioan. 14.16.26 2. Duration Isa 34.10 Isa 66.23 Psalm 71.8 Eph. 4. 3. Immutability Duditius apud Bezam ep theol pag. 13. (a) Math. 16.18 (b) 1. Tim. 3.15 (c) Psal 88.38 (d) Isa 33. (e) Isa 21.4 4. Visibility (a) Psal 18. â— (b) Psalm 8â— 38. (c) Math. 5.16 (d) Apoc. 2. (e) Math. 5 1â— (f) Isa 2.2 5. Vanity (a) Os 10.2 (b) Isa 19.2 (c) Luc. 11.17 (d) Eph. 4.2 (e) Phil. 1.27 (f) Aâ—t 4.32 (g) Ierem. 32 Ezech. 11. (h) Ioan. 14.10 6. Vniuersality (a) Isa 54.2 (b) Isa 60.16 (c) Isa 6â— 21 (d) 60.6 (e) Isa 2.2 (f) Psal 88. (g) Luc. 24.47 7. Warrant commission (h) Isa 66.23 (i) Act. 1.8 (a) Mat. 13.44 (b) Matth. 5.15 (c) Psal 22.12 (d) 1. Tim. 3.15 (e) 1. Cor. 3.17 (f) Cant. 4.8 (g) Rom. 12.5 (h) Mat. 16.18 (i) Ioan. 16.13 (k) 1. Cor. â— 21. (l) Math. 23.2 (m) Luc. 16.16 (n) Math. 18 19. (o) Marc. 1â— 16. The priuate spirit is the Protestants ground of Scripture sense fayth and saluation Faith necessary to saluation (a) Heb. 11·6 Aug. serm 8. de tempore Faith is one Ephes 4.5 Leo serm 4. de natiuit Iren. lib. 1. cap. 3. The priuate spirits many and coÌ„trary Gâ—alt Cronolog saecul 16. 17. Claud. Sanct. repetit 1. de Eucharistia GordoÌ„ controu 1. cap. 28. pag. 202. de Ecclesia Caluin Comment in 1. Ioan. 4·1 Hoc nostruÌ„ saeculuÌ„ horrendasectarum potteÌ„ta protulit qua occasione multi attoniti haereÌ„t quorsum vertere debent nescientes om neÌ„ pietatis curamâ—biecerunt neque enim melius inuenerunt coÌ„pendium sese extricandi ab errorum periculo Faith is certaine Chrisost hoâ— 12. in epist. ad Rom. Luth. tom 5. enar in 1. Pet. 1. Calu. 3. inst 1.16 Zuing. tom 1 in actus despu Tigur sayes Deum Patrem tantuÌ„ fauere sidelibus ac ipsi Christo tamen certum essenos damnaâ—i noÌ„ posse quam Christum non posse The priuate spirit most vncertaine Fayth is entire in all points Catholike in all persoÌ„s The priuate spirit caÌ„not cause an entire Catholik fayth Fayth is by hearing preaching Rom. 10.15 The priuate spirit ouerthrowes all hearing preaching Fayth by credible testimonies made probable Eccles 19.4 Cap. 1. sect 3 Psal 92.5 The priuate spirit destitute of any credible testimonyes Aug. lib. cont epist. Fund Fayth obligeth to hear and accept the meanes of Fayth (a) 2. Cor. 10 5. (b) 1. Pet. 1.14 (c) Rom. 1.5 (d) Marc. 16 16. The priuate spirit caÌ„not oblige to accept it Iud. v. 12. What a Circle is Arist. lib. 1. posteriorum resolut cap. 3. Arist. 2. lib. priorum resol cap. 5. 18. Difference betweene a Circle lawfull and vnlawfull The Catholikes fal not into a circle between the proofe of scripture by the Church and of Church by Scripture What is required to Fayth The mutual proofe of the scripture Church 1. In a diuerse kind of cause 2. Is partial and not wholy and solely of the same The ProtastaÌ„ts diuers Circles Their gradation and conexion of doctrine of saluation The first Protestant Circle betweene the scripture spirit Ioan. 10.27 Psal 11. In circuitu im pij
ambulaÌ„t Aug in Psal 139. Quis est circuitus eorum vt circumeant non steÌ„t in gyrum eunt erroris vbi iter est fine fine Qui enim in longuÌ„ it aliunde incipit alicubi finit Qui in gyrum it numquam finit Ipse est labor impiorum queÌ„ demonstrat in alio Psalmo euidentius In circuitu impij aÌ„bulant The second Circle betweene the spirit and fayth A third Circle between election vnderstanding of Scripture Calu. in 1. Ioh. 4.1 Multi falsi Doctores titulum spiritus mentiuntur Insurgunt phanatici homines qui se temere iactant spiritu Dei praeditos esse Stulti sunt qui ad soluÌ„ honorifici spiritus strepitum attoniti ipsam materiam non andent inquirere Quiloquuntur priuato suo nomine pâ—odeunt in medium priuato suo nomine Nisi adsit spiritus prudentiae paruÌ„ aut nihil proderit verbum Dei habere ad manum Penes singulos erit ius arbitriuÌ„ iudicandi Hic quoque valere det examen quod praescribit Apostolus vt spiritus probentur Idolatry what it is Heresy is a kind of Idolatry Cyp. de vnit Eccles Tert praescr cap. 40. Hier. in Ezech 8. in Abac. 2. Aug lib. 18. de câ—uit Dei cap. 51. Idolatry what number of Gods it begat Clemens lib. â—ecâ—gnit Petri itiner Clem. lib. 10. cap. 6. Iupiter the chiefe of Gods His cruelty His lust Men Gods Women gods Cicero de natura Deorum Eric de genealog Deor. Pulâ—o de Dijs antiquis Guauerra diall of Princes lib. 1. c. 22. Speciall Gods of particuler thinges The Gods of Rome Mens passions made Gods Beasts made Gods (a) 1. Reg. 31 10. (b) 3. Reg. 16 31. (c) Num. 25.3 (d) 4. Reg. 1.2 (e) 3. Reg. 11 7. (f) 4. Reg. 15 8. (g) Iud. 17.5 (h) 2. Reg. 17 39. (i) 3. Reg. 15 13. (k) 2. Machab 4.19 (l) Ezech. 8.14 Idolatry Heresy compared The priuate spirit the mother of all heresies The first daughter coÌ„tempt of Church authority The second daughter sole Fayth (a) Confess Saxon. cap. de remiss peccat Confess Auglican art 11 Belgiâ— art 22 Bohemica art 6. Augustanâ— cap. de fâ—de Gallica art 20. Luther de liber tom 2. fol. 4. in Gal. 2. tom 5. fol. 305. Calu. in Gal. 2.16 in Act. 13.39 In confess fidei pag. 109. de vera Ecclesiae reform pag. 318. In Antidot Concil sess 6. Can. 9. Beza in Rom. 3.20 Pet. Mart. in 1. Cor. 1. f. 32. in 8. Witak ad rat 1. Cam. pag. 7. Perk. Catathes tom 1. Col. 487. The third daughter Concupiscence is originall sinne Luth. in confut La tom fol. 220. tom 5. in Galat. 1. fol. 227.228 in cap. 2. fol. 231. ibid. de bonis operib fol. 581. in natal Christi fol. 374. Calu. lib. 2. cap. 1. §. 8. lib. 4. cap. 15. §. 10. in Antidot Concil Trid. ad sess 5. lib. 3. Instit. cap. 11. §. 3. lib. 3. Instit. cap. 1. §. 8. cap. 14. §. 9. lib. 2. Instit. cap. 11. §. 8 9. lib. 3. cap. 11. §. 2. 3. Vrb. Regius in locis tom 1. fol. 358. Witak de peccat orig lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 656. The fourth daughter Predestination to daÌ„nation Calu. lib. 1. Inst cap. 18. §. 1. lib. 3 cap 23. §. 6. 9. lib. 2 cap 4 §. 2. lib. 1. cap. 18. §. 2. 4. lib. 3. cap 23. §. 9. lib. 1. Inst c. 17. §. 5. 18. §. 1.2 lib. 3. cap. 4. §. 2. lib 1 Inst. cap. 18. §. 3. c. 2. §. 10. lib. 1. Inst cap. 14. §. 2. lib. 2. cap 4. §. 5. lib. 3. cap 23. §. 14. c. 24. §. 13.14 lib. 3. cap 24. §. 12. Vide pluâ—a infra sect 5 Subdus 4. Absurdities which follow vpon contempt of Church-authority 1. The want of a true Church fayth and saluation 2. The misbeliefe of al Prelates Princes people 3. The falshood of all prophesyes and predictions Castalio in his preface of the great Latin Bible dedicated to King Edward 6. 2. Tim. 3.15 Dauid Georg in hist. Daui Georg. printed at Antwerp an 1568 by the Diuines of Basil in a Protestant booke intituled Apocalipsis infigniuÌ„ aliquorum Haeresiarcharum printed Lug duni Batauorum ann 1608. See the Protestants Apology Tract 2. cap. 3. p. 307. 4. The preheminence of Iewes Gentils aboue Christians (a) Aggeus 2.10 (b) Psal 2.8 (c) Isa 49.23 (d) Psalm 71 10.15 (e) Isa 42.4.60.9 Absurdities which follow vpon only fayth 1. That euery ProtestaÌ„t is more certaine of his saluation then Christ was of his owne 2. That their fayth is not grouÌ„ded vpon any scripture or authority 3. That all Protestants are as iust as Christ (a) Luth. tom 5. enar in 1. Pet. 1. (b) Zuing. to 1. in art disp Tigur fol. 628. (c) See Kellisons examen part 2. exam 13. cap. 8. Cal. Turcis l. 3. cap. 12. Apoc. 22.11 Luther serm de natiu virginis comment in 1. Pet. 2. (a) â—ucer in Matth. 3. (b) Math. 11.11 (c) Zuin. to 1. in art dis Tygur f. 628. 4. That all the world shal be saued proued by diuers Protestant positions (d) Calu. Inst 6.24 InfaÌ„s à matris vtero in foedore continetur c. Filiorum haud dubié loco habet eorum filios quorum semini in patreÌ„ se forâ— pollicitus est c. Calu. in Antidot Concilij Trid. sess 6.9.5 Verùm infantes à regno Dei arcere libuit qui ante erepti sunt ex hac vita quam offerri ad Baptismum potuerint Quasi vero de nihilo dictum sit eos nasci sanctos qui ex fidelibus nascuntur Imò quo iure ad Baptismum eos admittimus nisi quod promissionis sunt haeredes Nisi enim ante ad eos pertineret vitae promissio Baptismum profanaret quisquis illis daret Quod si Deus in regnum suum eos adoptauit quanta iniuria fit promissioni quasi per se ad eorum salutem non sufficiat Inclusa est infantium salus in promissione quâ Deus Fidelibus testatur se fore illis semini eorum in Deum Hac ratione sibi nasci pronunciab at qui ex Abraham ducebant originem Huius promissionis beneficio recipiuâ—tur ad Baptismum quia censentur Ecclesiae membra Non à Baptismo igitur initium habet corum salus sed quae iam in verbo fundata erat Baptismo obsignatur Calu. ep 147. 149. The same proued out of their doctrine by speciall and only fayth Remission of their sins saluation an article of Protestants Fayth (a) Calu. cathec c. de fide (b) Ibid. in â— Matt. 21.21 (c) Beza in confess cap. 7. sect 8. p. 60. (d) Idem in Tim. 4.15 (e) Idem in confess cap. 4 sect 18. p. 15 (f) Luth. postil in Domi. 3. Aduent f. 31. (g) Idem in Psal 14. tom 3. fol.
pag. 100. line 31. Stow Annals pag. 64 printed an 1592. Godw. in the life of Austine pag. 117. c. Fox Acts MoÌ„ pag. 117. an 1576. Tind Reuelation of Antichrist MelaÌ„ Apolog. Confess Aug. VVittomb an 1573 f. 221. Pant. Chron. pag. 95. Fox act Mon. p. 70. next after an 1216. Hackl in his booke of nauigations 2. par 2. volum p. 81. (a) Comment rerum in Oriente gestaruÌ„ fol. 2. (b) Pag. 36. (c) Fol 9. (d) Fol. 14. Abraham Hartwell his discouery of Congo printed ann 1597. l. 2. cap. 3. Godw. Catalogue of Bishâ—ps Stubs his motiues to good workes p. 44.45 Syr Edward Sands in his Relation of the Religion vsed in the VVest partes of the world sect 48. paulo post initium (a) Sect. 6. (b) Sect. 27. (c) Sect. 42. Stubbs his motiues to good workes printed 1596 pag. 43. Deut. 32.31 The Protest priuate spirits doctrin compared with the Catholike doctrine shewed 1. That theirs derogateth from the blessed Trinity 2. FroÌ„ Gods mercy 3. From Gods goodnesse 4. FroÌ„ Gods Iustice 5. FroÌ„ Gods omnipotency That the Protestant doctrine doth derogate from Christ 1. From his beatitude 2. From his knowledge 3 From his supremacy and power 4. From his authority in making lawes 4. From his sanctity 6. From his redemption of mankind 7. From his merit and satisfactioÌ„ 8. From his corporall passion 9. From the certainty of his saluatioÌ„ 10. From his descending to hell 11. From his ResurrectioÌ„ and ascension 12. From his adoration and intercession (a) Marc. 10 47. Mat. 15.22 20.31 (b) Mat. 2.11 (c) Mat. 28.9 That the priuate spirits doctrin doth derogate from Saints and Angells 1. Their Beatitude (a) â—uth Postiâ— Dominiâ— 2. post Trin fol. 286. tom 6. in 25. Gen f. 322. tom 4. in 9. Eccl. c. 36. 37. in 2. Ioan. Calu. in 2. Pet. 2.4 in Math. 22.23 in Math. 27.43 in Luc. 16.12 3. Inst. 25.6 Buâ—an loc 39 p. 44â— Dan. contro 7. p. 1265. 2. Their sanctity (b) Calu. in Coloss 1.10 3. Iâ—st 14.16 17.9 Conc. 16. in Iob. pag. 68. 3. Their power (c) Beza in 1. Cor. 16. Vrsin Catech. q. 99 p 944. Piscat thesâ—l 2. pag. 373. Perk. in 3. Gal. 3. 4. Their difference of glory 5. Their esteeme with God 6. Their knowledge of vs. 7. Their charity to vs. 8. Their honour by vs. Luth Postil in festo S. Ioan f. 378. Ferijs eiusdeÌ„ f. 9. die Epip fol. 138. Calu. in 4. Ioan. 10. 9. Their custody and help of vs. That the priuate spirit doth tak from the word of God 1. All the vnwritten word 2 21 parts of the written word 3. The true translation 4. The certainty of the sense 5. The integrity of faith 6. The authority to iudge of it The priuate spirit derogates from the Church of God 1. The authority 2. The visibility 3. The markes 4. The continuance 5. The beauty magnificence 6. The purity incorruption of doctrine The priuate spirit derogates from the Sacraments 1 The number 2 The effect of Baptism 3. The substance of the Eucharist The priuate spirit doth derogate from Fayth 1 The vnity of it 2. The antiquity of it 3. The grounds of it 4. The meanes of it 5. The purity of it The priuate spirit derogates from man 1. A freewil 2. All infused habits 3. All inherent iustice 4 Alinward purity 5. All necessity or possibility of good works 6. All benefit of prayer 7. All care and labour for his saluation The priuate spirit takes from sinne 1. All difference of mortall and veniall 2. All possibility to be auoided 3 All imputation to punishmeÌ„t in some persons The priuate spirit doth derogate from good workes in generall 1. Their merit The priuate spirit doth derogate from heaueÌ„ 1. The reward of glory 2. The difference of glory They take away from hell 1. The difference of place (a) Calu. in Matth. 3.12 Danaeus controu 4 §. 11. pag. 210. Vorst in Anti-bellar pag. 269. Perk. vpon 2 Apoc. pag. 9. Lobec disp 6. pag. 133. 3. The suffering of the soules 4. The local place of hell 5. All feare of sinne for hell 2. The fire of hell (b) Luth. ser de diuit paup tom 7. fol. 267. in cap. 9. Eccles tom 4. fol. 38. Postil â—â— Domin 4. post Triâ—it fol. 286. Bucer Catheis Hedalb apud Schusselb theol Calu art 27. fol. 145. Brent apud Hosp part 2. anno 1562. fol. 308. 230. apud Bullinger Lobec disp 6 p. 133. Perk. in c. 2. Apoc. col 90. Tylenus â—yntag c. 6. p. 69. Cal. Inst. 16.6 (c) Luth. in 15. Gen. tom 6. f. 321. serm de diuit Lazarâ— tom 7. f. 268. Postil in Domin 2. post Trin f. 268. in 2. c. Ioan. f. 418. Calu. 4. Inst. 25.6 in 2. Pet. 2.4 Scultâ—t 1. part medul in Tertul. cap. 42. pag. 305. The true efffect of the working of the spirit of God declared By the similitude of a naturall body 1. Cor. 12.12 Rom. 12.4 The spirit giues to euery one his proper operation Rom. 12.5 Ephes 4.7 Rom. 12.3 Rom. 12.6 1. Cor. 7.20 Ephes 4.11 1. Cor 12.21 â— Cor. 12.21 The differeÌ„t manner of the spirits operations in catholiks from Protestants In the persons who haue authority In the articles of faith of which exposition is giuen Vincent Lyr. cap. 27. Cap. 28. In the points of faith expouÌ„ded Vincent Lyr. In the meanes or directions by which it is expounded In the infallibility or certainty of their exposition In the grouÌ„ding ones fayth vpon this exposition Protestants obiections for their priuate spirits authority answered (a) Rom. 12.6 1. Cor. 12.11.1.14.14 (b) 1. Cor. 14 24. Vers 26. Vers 29. Vers 31. Guifts extraordinary and gratis giuen Not giuen euery one to all persoÌ„s Rom. 12.3 Rom. 12.6 Ephes 4.11 1. Cor. 12.28 Giuen only with subordâ—nation to the spirit of the Church and Superiours 1. Cor. 14.32 1. Cor. 14.23 Marc. 3.26 1. Cor. 12.11 â—uifts exâ—raordinary giuen not generally to all Guifts alike are not giuen to all but are to be vsed by all as they are giuen Rom. 12.3 Ephes 4.7 By Episcopall Diaconical function Rom. 12.7.8 1. Cor. 7.20 Hier. contra Vigilan Non est cuiusuis hominis aureos nuÌ„mos scripturas probare vina gustarâ— Prophetas Apostolos intelligere 1. Cor. 12.28 Ephes 4.11 S. Paul 1. Cor. 14. is vnderstood not of ordinary guifts to expound Scripture Nor of the publike seruice of the Church But of extraordinary guifts gratis giuen for languages c. Vers 40. Vers 23. Iustin Apol. 2. ad Anton. in fine Tertul. Apologet cap. 39. The manner of the ChristiaÌ„s assemblies in the first age of the Church (a) Vers 22. (b) Vers 3. (c) Vers 24. 25. (d) Vers 29. (e) Vers 33. (f) Isa 54.13 (g) Ioan. 6 45. (i) 1. Thes 4 (k) Hier. 31.33 (l) Idem v. 34. (m) Ioan. 7.17 (n) Ioan. 10 27. (o) 1. Ioan. 2.27 Grace to be saued not to interpret scripture Not all who haue Fayth haue the guift of interpreting scripture (a) Heb. 5.12 1. Cor. 3.2 (b) 1. Cor. 3.1 (c) 1. Cor. 14 38. (d) 1. Thes 3.10 (e) Epes 1.13.14 (f) 1. Cor. 3.16 (g) 1. Cor. 14 37. (h) Hebr. 5.14 (i) 1. Cor. 12 10. (k) 1. Cor. 14 (l) Act. 20.28 (m) 1. Pet. 5.1 (n) â— Tit. 2.15 (o) Tit. 1.12 (p) 1. Tim. 1.3 (q) 2. Cor. 10. v. 5.6.8 (a) 1. Ioan. â— â— (b) 1. Thes 5 20. Pastours not the coÌ„mon people are to try spirits How spirituall men iudge of spiritual things (a) Hebr. â—5 23 14. Only spirituall men iudge of spiritual things and some of one some of another spiritual affaire (b) 1. Cor. 12. vers 8.9.10.11 (c) Vers 27. (d) Vers 21. 22. Calu. 4. Inst. 17.25 Nos vt in tota scriptura sanam huius loci Hoc est corpus meum intelligentiam non minori obedientia quà m cura consequi studeamus neque praepostero feruore temeâ—è artipimus sine delectu quod temerè se mentibus ingerit sed sedula meditatione adhibitâ sen sum amplectimur quam spiritus Dei suggerit quo freti despicimus quidquid terrenae sapientiae ex alto opponitur Psal 118.474 (a) 2. Tim. 3.15 (b) 2. Pet. 1.19 (c) Ephes 2.20 (d) Act. 17.11 (e) Ioan. 5.39 Meanes necessary but not sufficieÌ„t to expound scripture Are by persons proper and fit to be applyed Aug. epist 3. Tanta est Christianarumpro funditas literarum vt in eis quotidie pro ficerem si eas solas ab ineunte pueritia vsque ad decrepitam senectuâ—em maximo ocio summo studio meliori ingenio conarer addiscere Non quod ad ea quae necessaria sunt saluti tantâ in eis perueniatur difficultate sed cum quisque ibi fidem tenuerit sine qua pie recteque non viuitur tam multa tamque multiplicibus mysteriorum vmbraculis opaca intelligenda proficientibus restant tantaqueue non solùm in verbis quibus ista dicta sunt sed etiam in rebus quae intelli gendae sunt latet altitudo sapientiae vt annosissimis acutissimis flagrantissimis cupiditate discen di hoc contâ—ngat quod eadem scriptura dicit Cùm consummauerit homo tunc incipiÌ„t Epist. 119. cap. vlt. Plura se in scripturis nescire quà m scire See Staples princip doctrinalibus controu 6. l. 9 c. 9.10 c. How Dauid and Timothy studyed scripture How S. Peter exhorts to interpret scripture (a) 2. Pet. 1.20 (b) Ephes 2.20 How our faith is built vpon the Prophets Apostles (a) Act. 17.11 How they of Berâ—ea the Iews searched Scripture (b) Eccl. 19.4 Act. 17.11 Iâ— 5.39
it be contained among the chief articles of the Creed or plainly expressed in scripture 9. So sufficient that it be able to explicate determine all articles and doubtes in religion 10. So complet that it containe virtually be able to resolue plainly all questions and conclusions of Faith which may at any time vpon any occasion arise All which are necessary for such a rule and foundation vpon which so important a matter as faith and religion is grounded And this is the first thing to be obserued for the properties and conditions both of the Iudge and his rule of faith The whole body of the Church cannot be this Iudge SECT II. SECONDLY We may note that this infallible authority to iudge of controuersies of faith is giuen neither to the whole body and congregation of the Church of God as the rigid Lutherans with Brentius do hould nor to the secular Princes and Parlamentes as all the Lutherans at first and the State-Protestants of England do yet defend nor to the lay-people and priuate persons as Caluin and the Caluinists do maintaine nor yet is it residing in the wordes and text or scripture as the ordinary preachers pretend but only is giuen to the Pastours and Prelates of the Church of Christ who are lawfully by authority from Apostolicall succession ordained and Catholickly continue without diuision of heresy or schisme in the same and among them principally to the chiefe head and Pastour the successor of Peter and Bishop of Rome All which concerning euery one shall be briefly proued First therefore although the whole body of the Church collected haue the infallible assistance of the holy Ghost that it cannot erre or be deceaued in faith yet hath it not the same assistance that it may ought to be iudge determiner of faith For as in a naturall body the soule doth informe and giue life to the whole body and euery member of it but doth not discourse and giue vse of reason to the whole or euery part but only to the head so the spirit of God assistes the whole Church with the priuiledge of freedome from errour in faith but doth not likewise giue to it the priuiledg◠of authority to teach and iudge of faith and direct others in the same for which cause God hath giuen a measure of donation diuisions of graces and ministrations and made some not al Apostles Doctours Prophets that some may rule others be ruled some teach and others be taught some be superiours to iudge and direct others be inferiours to be iudged and directed and so an order and subordination a peace and vnity may be obserued and kept in the whole body among the members of Christs Church Whereof see more in the next fourth Section Secular Princes cannot be this Iudge SECT III. THIRDLY That this infallible authority is not in secular Princes or their Assemblies and Parlaments either as particuler members of the Church against Melancthon or as Princes and Superiours among the rest against Brentius so that they can and may lawfully and infallibly iudge of Controuersies make ecclesiasticall lawes giue authority to preach and prescribe a forme of doctrine a manner of seruice and an order of Sacraments and sacrifice though it be largely by many proued against the supremacy of Princes in causes Ecclesiasticall and requires a treatise more large yet in briefe it shall by these reasons be proued First because Kinges and Princes are in the Church of God and spirituall affaires as sheep to be ruled and ordered not as sheepheardes to rule and gouerne they are Lambes to be fed by Peter Sheep of the fold of Christ Members of the Church of God and seruants of the family of Christ Thus did the ancient and holy Fathers freely tell and admonish them and the Christian and good Emperours themselues acknowledged it S. Gregory Nazianzen told Valentinian That the law of Christ did subiect them Emperours to his power and Tribunall and that they were holy sheep of his holy fold S. Ambrose told Theodosius the Great that he was a sonne of the Church and that a good Emperour is within not aboue the Church Theodoret sayes of Constantine the Great that as a louing sonne he did propose busines to the Bishops and Priests as Fathers Constantine himselfe cōfesses that God gaue Priests power to iudge of Emperours witnesse Ruffinus that they were bishops within the Church he without it witnes Eusebius Valentinian the elder confesses that he as a laye man might not interpose himselfe in Church affaires but the Bishops and Priestes had care of such affaires witnes Sozom. And that himselfe was to submit himselfe to them witnes Paulus Diaconus And Theodosius the Great obeyed S. Ambrose his excommunication departed out of the Chancell at his command and cōfessed that thereby he had learned to know what difference there was betweene an Emperour and a Bishop witnes Theodoret and Nicephorus Secondly because the offices of the Bishops and Emperours are diuers and distinct the one of bodyes and goods the other of soules and fayth the one of life and death for offences against the King and common-wealth the other of sinnes and sacraments belonging to Gods lawes mans conscience the one is temporall of the kingdome and common-wealth the other is spirituall of the Church flocke of Christ which the hereticall Emperours forgetting were stoutly and zealously admonished and reprehended by the holy Bishops vnder them for the same As for example Cōstantius the Arian 1. by Hosius of Corduba willing him not to medle with Ecclesiasticall affaires nor to commaund them but to learne of them because to him God had committed the Empire but to them the Church 2. By Leontius of Tripolis because being ruler of military and politicke affaires he should not rule in thinges that belong only to Bishops 3. By S. Hilary of Arles wishing him to writ to Iudges of Prouincies that they should not presume or vsurpe to intermedle with the causes of Clergy men 4. By S. Athanasius of Alexandria that he and such who will be Presidents in ecclesiasticall iudgments who will make the Tribunals of the Court the seales of deciding ecclesiasticall causes themselues Princes and Authours of Church affaires are the abomination of desolation yea euen Antichrist himselfe Valentinian the yonger seduced by his wife was told by S. Ambrose of Milane That he had no Imperiall right in thinges that are diuine for the Court doth belong to the Emperour but the Church to the Priest And being called by the Emperour to reason with Auxentius the Arian he answered That if a conference was to be made of fayth it was to be made by the Priestes as it was vnder Constantine who prescribed no lawes but gaue free iudgement to Priests That it was neuer heard that in a cause of fayth Lay
men did iudge of Bishops That if we looke into Scripture or ancient tymes Bishops vsed to iudge of Christian Emperours not Emperours of Bishops Thus S. Ambrose imitating S. Athanasius who sayd When was it euer heard that the iudgement of the Church did receaue authority from the Emperour Many synods and iudgements haue beene yet did neither any Bishops persuade any Emperour any such thing nor any Prince shew himselfe curious in any Ecclesiasticall affaires Valens the Arian was asked by Eulogius the Priest in Edessa Hath the Emperour the dignity of Priesthood we haue a Pastour whome we must obey Anastasius the Eutichian was told by Gelasius the Pope That though he did rule ouer mē in earthly things yet he did subiect his necke to the Prelates in diuine thinges Thou knowest that thou oughtest to be ruled nor to rule in order of religion thou knowest that thou art to depend of this iudgement not they to be brought to thy will S. Mauritius was admonished by S. Gregory the great That Priests are as Gods among men therefore ought to be honoured of all Kinges And Michael was let vnderstand the same by the Nicolas 1. Leo the Image-breaker was told by S. Iohn Damascene That the Church ought to be ruled not by lawes of Kinges but by the written and not written institutions of Ancestours And to conclude S. Iohn Chrysostome sayd freely to his owne Deacon If any Duke Consull or the Emperour himselfe come vnworthily represse repell him thou hast greater power then he Where we may note that these Emperous were thus by these Fathers reprehended for assuming Ecclesiasticall iudgment either as Heretiks or as Tyrants nor yet for doing it alone without the Bishops but only and simply as Emperours who hauing only temporall power ouer the common-wealth did assume Ecclesiastical ouer the Church Which also is further proued by the confession and practise of the best of the Christian Emperours for Constantine the Great acknowledged that the Bishops had power to iudge him and when he did iudge of the cause of Caecilianus Bishop of Carthage he did it so that he asked pardon of the Bishops for it Valentinian the elder would haue them to iudge in a cause of fayth and ecclesiasticall order who are not vnlik either in office or title that is Priests of Priests Marcians commissioners referred themselues to the Councell of Calcedon to be taught in fayth and himselfe wills that Priests determine what is to be obserued in Religiō And though he himselfe went to the Councell yet it was not to determine but confirme the fayth not prescribing lawes sayth S. Ambrose but leauing the Priests free iudgement and making the Priests themselues Iudges as he did in the Councell of Aquileia Theodosius the second sent to the Councell of Ephesus but not so much as to talke of matters of Fayth holding it vnlawfull for those who are not of Episcopall order to medle in Ecclesiasticall affaires The same did Iustinian in his Constitutions and Basil in the eight generall Councell Thirdly because power not only to preach but much more to iudge of doctrine of fayth for the authority to iudge is the strong meat of perfect men whose senses are exercised to the discerning of good and euill was committed to Bishops as of greater difficulty then the office or preaching giuen to Priests and is a spirituall grace or guift giuen by imposition of handes to spirituall men according to that of the Apostle Neglect not the grace that is in thee which is giuen thee by prophecy with imposition of the handes of Priesthood Therefore as power to minister Sacraments is proper to Priests so also to iudge of Controuersies is proper to Bishops lawfully ordained by authority successiuely descending from the Apostles For which cause to Priests and Prelates not to Kings and Princes it is sayd Thou shalt seeke the law out of the mouth of the Priest My wordes shall not depart out of thy mouth and out of the mouth of thy seed and out of the mouth of thy seedes seed for euer I will giue you mouth and wisedome which all your aduersaryes shall not be able to resist It is not you that speak but the spirit of my Father which speaketh in you He that heareth you heareth me He that knoweth God heareth vs. He that is not of God heareth vs not sayth one of the spirituall Pastours for which guift Caiphas prophesy was a guift of his functiō or priesthood according to S. Augustine though his ill life was the cause of ignorāce of what he prophesyed Lastly because many inconueniences and absurdities would follow if this authority were annexed to the kingly Scepter not to the priestly function for it would follow that Fayth could not continue one and the same neither in all persons nor in all tymes nor in all Countryes because Princes in all tymes and places are of disposition various in iudgement different in faction opposite and in subordination neither depending one of another nor alwayes respecting Religion or Religious persons more then may besteed them for their temporall and priuate endes and vses Wherefore as Ieroboam of old and Queene Elizabeth of late did relinquish the old and introduce a new Religion for reasons more politicke then diuine rather to establish their doubtfull titles then religiously to serue God so would Kinges by vertue of this their authority if it were in them either in policy or vpon affection be still altering Religions and setting vp new most for their owne endes and dispositions by which we should haue as many alterations of Religion as of Kinges and as many Churches as are Kingdomes and as great opposition in Faith as is in States and Common-wealthes All which may appeare by an example in Englād where while the authority in iudging in matters of faith was in the Prelats religion continued 900. yeares the same from Ethelbert till Henry the eight but after that power of iudging was assumed to the scepter by King Henry the 8. the supremacy by one the same King was in three yeares thrice changed from the Pope to the Clergy from the Clergy to the Archbishop from the Archbishop to the King and afterwards as many religions were a new broght in as Kings were a new crowned to wit one by King Henry another by King Edward a third by Queen Mary a fourth by Queen Elizabeth a fifth of Puritans would haue been vnder the same Queen if power had not preuented it and what may be yet lies in the power of the King and Parlament It would also follow that a man should be obliged alwayes to follow the religion of the King to change with the King and so should not be obliged to be certaine of any or to dy or suffer for any religion but should belieue and preach obserue and practice what the King prescribes